Search the Community

So I got this idea today while reading one of @BabySofia stories and couldn't get it out of my head. Here's the first chapter and I didn't take much time to edit it, so I apologize in advance for any errors. I'm not sure when I'll finish this because I'd kinda like to lay "The Portal in the Basement" to rest before jumping head into something new. Anyways, without further ado, here's what I did instead of studying for my Thermodynamics final exam! The Age of the Amazons By: Little Tomás Chapter 1 “Please state your name and position for the record” “Dr. Ava Armstead, Director of Recourse Allocation at the National Institute for Scientific Progress,” I said calmly. “Dr. Armstead, this hearing is on the record and I’m required to inform you that if you lie while testifying here today you will be charged with perjury, which is a felony. You do have the right to remain silent. I would also like to remind you that this is a legislative body, not a judicial one, but we will turn over everything we find today to the Attorney General’s office. Regardless, you do have the right to have an attorney present and if you cannot afford one the state will provide one. Each member of the committee will have 20 minutes to question you and time will be kept by myself. Order shall be determined by seniority. Do you have any further questions about these proceedings before we begin?” “No, I understand my rights and Mr. Alvi and Ms. Kahn, seated to my left and right, are my legal counsel.” “Very well then. The chair recognizes the senior member of this honerable committee. Senator Anthony, you have 20 minutes.” “I thank the chair. My first question for you is when was it first brought to your attention that there was a fertility disorder in our genome?” Senator Anthony’s green eyes were stone cold as he stared down from his seat at Dr. Armstead who was sitting at a small table, her lawyers seated on each side like bodyguards facing an army in the middle of the arc of 12 senators who composed the Sadayas Senate Oversight Committee. There was the faint, but ever present click of the reporters’ cameras, and the low electric hum of the TV cameras and audio recorders: the hunting call of a pack of wolves. There were few spectators in the packed chamber due to the overwhelming number of reports. There was even a tiny camera in the gallery of room being operated by little from the BBC. This was interdimensional news now. Fuck this being a legislative proceeding. This was a court of public opinion. There was going to be no due process. The people wanted to blame someone and the President had more or less managed to side-step the whole crisis leveraging populist policies and the “mob mentality” of their supporters to become the leader of the witch hunt, instead of the first one on the gallows. Who to blame? That was simple. The same people they’d been blaming since they first set foot on the campaign trail: the corrupt politicians, technocrats, bureaucracy, scientists, academics, etc. Truth was the President also had their own special interests, everyone in politics does (heavens knows the salaries on paper aren’t why anyone runs for office), just different ones than most politicians. The President had started a fucking war because of what they’d made me do, but what choice did I have? The President had the power to ruin my life if I didn’t keep my head down and mouth shut. All those nice weekends on the tropical beaches of their private islands as well as the checks each month to my musician brother in addition to introductions to all the heavy-hitters in the industry were not signs of friendship, but payment for doing their dirty work. “It’s just money, this is what the people want,” they’d say. I knew it was bullshit, but hey, the money was nice and the sex was fantastic. Yeah, I was that ladder-climbing hore, but you can’t get ahead in a male-dominated industry in this conservative country any other way. And emigration is strictly limited to the filthy rich, so that wasn’t an option. I did what I had to do and my brother is now a fucking billionaire because of it. I’m also rich, but I won’t be by the close of business. I know I won’t be the only head to roll, but I’ll be the first. The President and their inner circle set a nuclear time bomb on this ship and rode away on a fucking helicopter. Leaving behind me, and everyone else in their administration, to die. But hey, they got what they wanted and so did I. I wanted to be the top scientist in the world and I was. Regardless of what was about to happen, I’d make the same decision a thousand times over because I had something that no one else—not even my lawyers—knew about. The metaphorical anti-aircraft gun. Yeah, I was going to die in the nuclear bomb on this ship I’d been abandoned on, but not before I shot down the President and their inner circle from their fucking helicopter. “Over 30 years ago. I was working as a research assistant at the University of Sadayas City and was a doctoral candidate in Organic Chemistry,” I said calmly. Remember: look them in the eye, show no weakness, answer succinctly and directly. Never give them any reason to think you’re telling them anything, but the whole truth. Never consult your lawyers in the chamber and answer every question yourself. Breathe easy. “And what did you do with that information?” “I published it in the National Journal of Organic Chemistry. It was the cover story in the Winter ’85 edition, DOI: 10.1021 if you care to read it.” “I’ll pass on reading it Dr. Armstead, science has never been my subject of choice. I’ll trust the editors that your research was solid, correct?” “Let me tell you something about the scientific community of this country. A woman’s work doesn’t get published if it’s solid, it only gets published if it’s pristine, groundbreaking, and worth winning a Nobel Prize. So yes, my research was solid and indisputable.” “Did it ever cross you mind to make this research known more widely? Say tell the media or give public presentations on it? You know, explaining things in a way that people can, actually understand?” His condescending tone-of-voice was aggravating and I wanted nothing more than to cut out his slimy tong, but I kept my cool. “I did. I had about two-dozen Newspaper, TV, and radio interviews in the first month after the research had been published and I presented my findings at the National Organic Chemistry Convention in January of ’86. So yes, I did share my research widely. What I found was no secret and was made know widely.” “Did you ever even once, think that finding a solution to this problem might be a good idea? I mean it seems like common sense that a talented scientist like you would want nothing more than to solve the problem you discovered.” “It did cross my mind, but my dissertation was on changes in DNA structures in response to electrical signals from nano transmitters bonded to enzymes, and upon graduation I was hired by the Biotech firm Preminta. I knew that solving that problem would be something to investigate, but opportunity took me in a different direction and all my research was public information, so anyone who wanted to solve this problem and pick up where I left off had every resource they needed to do so.” “You have 5 minutes remaining in your time Senator Anthony.” “I thank the chair for that reminder. I guess it’s time I cut right to the chase then and ask you the one question that we all want to know. As Director of Recourse Allocation at the National Institute for Scientific Progress did you refuse to fund projects related to solving the birthrate problem?” “Yes, I did. I rejected every single one of those applications that ever landed on my desk, but not very many of them ever made it to my desk because they were rejected by people working bellow me.” “So, you’re admitting, under oath, to signing the extinction warrant of our species? Why, what kind of evil person would do such a thing?” “Me, I am the evil person who did such a thing. I was under orders from the President to keep littles moving into Sadayas at all costs. A solution to the birthrate would mean the end of the trillion-dollar little industry, an industry that the President was heavily invested in. They paid me and everyone at the National Institute for Scientific Progress fat fees for doing so. I was given monetary and non-monetary benefits for doing so. All the proof of this has been entered into evidence.” “So, you are admitting to these crimes? You know that these crimes could land you in prison for the rest of your life?” “I know that, but I’m not the real bad guy here. All the opposition party members here are after the President, and you’re after the prime minister because you what his job. I’m just a pawn in your game, but let me tell you something you don’t know. Right about now a bullet is going to go through the President’s head. They’ll be shot by a little from a special force strike team that’s been laying low in our dimension for roughly three months. As I’m telling you this every major tech company, top secret military weapons lab, and the National Institute for Scientific Progress is being raided in a joint operation of special force strike teams from various nations in the other dimension. Within a minute we should also be hearing that the Prime Minister was assassinated, so I’d like to congratulate you, Senator Anthony, on the promotion. I suggest we break for an extended recess right about now because I can see your staff members are running in to report the news to the committee members and the reporters are also hearing reports. But, one last thing before well I still have everyone’s attention: If I could go back in time and do it all over again, I’d make the same set of decisions a thousand times. I yield my time to the committee and thank them for their cooperation.” The room erupted into chaos with media members giving live reports and inadvertently blocking the exits. The senators rushed to get out of the room to anywhere where they could talk on the phone in peace. I had no problem exiting the room with 8 security guards escorting me. Ah, the perks of being one of the most hated people in the nation. I’d created this shitstorm and was loving every moment of it. The protesters outside were infuriated at the news of the President’s assassination and a lovely riot was about to break out. I was going to be escorted to an armored SUV, but passed up the opportunity and forced my security team to drive me back home in my own car. The federal vehicles were so nice they were uncomfortable. The back seats were like sitting on an antique couch: looks nice, but makes your back hurt like a bitch for two hours after you sit up. After I’d piled into my car with 6 security guards, we drove away protesters screaming, waiving signs, and beginning to throw rocks. After I’d made it away from the capital building, I requested that we stop at a café so I could get a cup of coffee. My security detail groaned silently, but they work for me, so if I want to get a cup of nice coffee, it’s their job to secure the perimeter. Three of them stayed with the car parked outside and the other three followed me into the café. I have to admit, I was kinda sad about what was about to happen. My security detail had been good sports and put up with my shit—like insisting I get an espresso and a croissant myself from a café every morning and eat my breakfast at an outdoor table at that same café—but this was about my future. People were gonna die so that I could survive, but that’s the way the universe works. I sat down at a table outside with my espresso and croissant taking in the nice weather. I was gonna miss this place, but they said the weather in a place called San Diego is even better. Still what you know is always better. I checked my watch, downed my espresso, and then “accidentally” dropped the ceramic espresso cup on the cobblestone street as it shattered. That’s all it took. One glance down from one of my bodyguards and then an armored SUV came flying down the street and 4 gunshots rang out simultaneously. The 3 guards who were at my car dropped dead on the spot as did the one who’d looked down. I was then thrown to the ground behind a table by two remaining bodyguard had flipped over as they returned fire. “We’re outnumbered, give me a gun!” I shouted. One of them passed be their sidearm and I immediately put a bullet through each of my remaining two bodyguard’s heads. “Get your ass in the car!” One of the littles inside the SUV shouted at me. I ran over to my car, grabbing my go-bag, my sidearm, and an assault rifle from my trunk before hopping into the SUV as the driver floored it to get away from the café where the patrons were trying to make sense of what had just happened. “Hello Captain,” I said as I buckled my seatbelt, “I guess you can fit 2 whole squads of folks your size into one of our cars.” “Quit the ‘small’ talk before I put a bullet in you. You’re only alive right now because we need you in our dimension to train our scientists. Also, well done at that hearing this morning. Your big mouth was truly a revelation. You did a great job making a lot of people in our world hate you, so congrats: you’re headed to a place where 7 billion of us want to kill you.” “Captain Octavia, you may want to watch your mouth before I diaper you and make you my little.” “Soldiers, load your guns, take your positions and prepare for forced portal entry,” Captain Octavia such a strong voice that I was even a little scared. “Yes Captain!” The 20 little soldiers shouted in unison. “Soldiers, what do we fight for?” “For the dignity and respect of our species Captain!” “And where are we headed soldiers! Where are we going?” Captain Octavia yelled in an even louder voice. “To glory or the grave Captain! We fight together and die together!” I was impressed by their antics and I have to admit that for the first time in my life, I took a group of littles seriously. These littles were prepared to die together and incredibly well-disciplined. Discipline that would have made any big want that in their little. Only problem was they were loyal to the wrong cause, but that was a small matter. This was about their survival and my survival, so for the time being our interests aligned. My brother Brian was driving the car and I was surprised he agreed to this. Unlike me he had a future in this dimension. Even if Sadayas fell to the littles he had the money and global popularity to move to a different country. Yet he was here. Risking his life to protect me and help these littles. I knew I deserved to rot in a jail cell for the rest of my life, but something about the prospect of freedom was so tantalizing. I guess my brother owed me a favor after I set up his life for success, but he probably just loved me more than I loved him. However, I was ok exploiting this relationship because he made that choice, so I’m gonna take that and run with it. “Ava, load your fucking assault rifle and make yourself useful. You’re covering the left side with Peirce, Franklin, and Leo. Take out anyone who has an angle on Brian. Your job is to protect your brother. If he goes down, we need you to drive. You’re the only other person here who can drive this car.” Captain Octavia said. Caught up in the moment and still with some fear of these littles in my gut from their shouting moments before I responded with a strong, “Yes Captain!” “Good to know you’re on my side, now protect your friend Ava. We either all make it out alive, or none of us do.” Captain Octavia said. As I loaded my gun and took my position with the muzzle of my rifle poking out through the opening at the top of the partly rolled down bullet-proof window, the heavily guarded portal entrance became visible in the distance. The portal itself was already secured by little soldiers, but there were five squads of Sadayas soldiers fighting to take back the portal and standing between us and safety. As Captain Octavia looked through her binoculars and saw what I could already see I heard her say under her breath, “To glory or the grave.”

Well i was planing on doing something with a vampire for a while then i ended up watching a anime and had an amazing idea so here it is this will be a bit of a Test chapter to see how it goes. Chapter 1. “Well how do I explain my life since I got to this dimension, I guess I’ll start from the beginning it would be easier that way.” “My name is Ella. I come from an interesting dimension were my kind lives we do kill a lot of humans and I’ll admit I don’t really like the taste of them it reminds me garlic so I stick to cows sheep and a whale here and there. I guess I should tell you what I am I’m a dragon a red dragon with black wings. Dragons are not rare in my dimension there seems to be too many of us, so we tend to jump dimensions every so often for a few hundred or few thousand years just for something to do.” “After we fought a war in our dimension that caused a lot of deaths on both sides I decided to leave for a while and find something to do to kill some time. I’ve jumped dimensions before when I was around 200, I’m close to 1200 now and still not fully classed as an adult dragon, I guess if you went by human years, I would be 19. Now the problem with jumping dimension is that it can take a huge amount of mana even for an adult dragon for me to get mana I just have to sleep and rest but that could take months or years depending on where I jump. The good news is turning from dragon to human and back takes no mana so if I need to, I can hide out, the only problem with that is I would be as tall as a 19-year-old human girl. Well enough for now I’ll explain the rest later if it’s needed.” “God, I don’t know how you can eat humans Zoe.” I see Zoe a beautiful golden dragon eating a few soldiers she kidnapped for lunch. “Hey, they are not that bad, little bit worse than cows but still tasty.” Zoe says before she eats the last one, she took. “Whatever you say Zoe. I think I’m going to go talk to one of the Elders and inform them before I leave.” I notice Zoe looks a bit sad as I tell her she has known for months now about me wanting to jump dimensions to find something to do for a while. “All right remember when you do leave to send me some mana messages, so I at least know you are alive.” “I will and I’ll do it as often as I can.” I start to flap my black wings getting high in the air before heading to the Elder dragon’s realm on the other side of the planet. It takes me about an hour to fly there and find a spot to land. I hit the ground and walk into the old volcano where the Elder dragons rest. It takes me about a minute before I am before the Elders all of them each a solid color and each one over 100,000 years old. “I came to inform you all I am going to jump to a new dimension today.” I make sure to bow my head after I’m done talking not wanting to seem rude. “We wish you the best of luck my child, remember if you do need help in the new dimension you must wait a full year in human time before you can ask for help.” The middle elder dragon says to me. “I will Elder and thank you.” I slowly back out making sure to keep my head low as a sign of respect it is hard to back out this way and does take longer but it’s the smart way to leave the Elders. Now that I’m out of the volcano I make my way to the place we summon portals just in case they explode they are far enough away from everything. “Well here goes nothing let’s hope I get a good one.” I say before I use my mana to open a portal to god knows where. I notice unlike most portals this one is a bright red and blue much different then what most portals are, but I think screw it lets have some fun and step though. As I get to the other side, I make sure to change to my human form just in case I run into someone nearby, it’s best not to scare them since I hate eating humans. I look around and I notice it almost looks like where I took my first trip almost 1,000 years ago if I remember right, I landed on a planet called Earth. I can tell I’m in a forest, but I have no idea where a city, town or village might be and since I’m now out of mana I can’t use my mana to find any place around here. After looking around for a few hours I decide to head west in hope of finding something, hoping I didn’t pick a dud dimension or worse a dud planet. I must have walked for 2 or 3 days, it felt like before the forest gave way to a huge plains area as far as the eye can see. As I walk I’ve noticed the days are a lot longer than Planet earth but also a lot shorter then my own dimension by 60 to 70 hours, so sleep is not really needed for me at this point most dragons can stay awake for up to a week before they need sleep and in human time that’s 700 hours. “Where the hell is anyone? It’s been 4 damn days now!” I’m slowly getting pissed and I’m about ready to turn into a dragon and fly around to see what the hell I can find. I think it had been maybe a week of walking before I finally found a city and I must admit the building were a lot taller than I thought they would be. I noticed houses before the huge buildings I saw and I decided to use a small amount of mana and have my eyes take a closer look and what I saw shocked me causing me to say it out loud. “The hell? What kind of humans are they? They must be at least 10-12 feet tall and why the hell are they pushing around smaller ones that look like normal sized humans? What god damn dimension did I end up in, I have a really bad feeling about this…” I let out a sigh knowing by Dragon laws when we go to a new dimension if they have any type of life that has intelligence we must talk and live with them if we can. I start walking to the city knowing I’ll get there in a few hours and it should still be morning when I get there. As I get closer, I start to notice that I’m the same size as the people being pushed in what look like strollers…. My stomach drops as I realize what kind of dimension, I ended up in. “Son of a bitch…. I really hope those are babies I see or else this might be a problem. I think I may have made a huge mistake if things go bad, I won’t be able to get help for a year or more. I’m freaking screwed right now.” I breathe in deeply before letting out a long breath knowing this is going to suck. Before I enter the city, I decide to check how much mana I have in case I need to use it to save my ass from something or to scout. I see I have enough to use at least 5 or 6 enhancements on myself just in case. I decide I’ll go invisible and find out a bit more about the city before I try to find a place to get a job and live for a while hoping I won’t run into any problems. I enter the city and walk around a bit shocked at what I’m seeing. They look just like humans and are basically babies for these huge people. I finally find what I was looking for, a huge library in the middle of the city. I sneak in making sure not to run into anybody still invisible for now and head to the history section happy to see all the words are in English. I find a few books on the past present history and quickly read them making sure to memorize everything. I finish both books in under 30 minutes happy dragons can read 50 times faster than a human. I exit the library and make my way to the outskirts of the city to look at some of the house’s curious to see how big the population might be. I get to the outskirts of the city and start looking at some of the house’s noticing that even if I was in my dragon form the ones that looked to be 2 stories were bigger then I was and I was not a small dragon I was huge for my age. I also notice most only have females and few males live around here and it made me wonder if males had a low birthrate. I just got near the end of a row before some more plains when my invisibility enchantment wore out. “Shit I can’t use it again for a few days now I may be in trouble…” Just as I had finished saying that see a shadow come over my body and I slowly turn and look behind me. “Well hello and who might you be?” “Umm… Hi? My name is Ella…” Say shaking a bit before I can’t help but notice how huge she is. “Well hello Ella my name is Lucy. Might I ask what you are doing out here?” She gives me a gentle smile and it brings a little bit of hope for me about the people here. “To be honest I have no idea where I am, I’m not from around here, heck I don’t even know where he is. I laugh a bit hoping I can gauge her reaction. “Hmm did a you just drop here?” She looks at me questioningly. “Kind of I guess in a way? I walked into a portal and ended up here.” I hope telling the truth will save me a headache of having to explain everything. I see her let out a huge sigh wondering what I said wrong. “Well Ella you landed in what I would say is a really messed up dimension. It’s a good thing I found you first anyone else and you might have had a problem.” “What do you mean? What would have happened if someone else found me first?” I’m quite worried now knowing as a last resort I can turn into a dragon but if I do that, I know the Elders will get pissed and find out. “Well women here are called Amazon’s and we love caring for babies most would have picked you up taken you to an adoption center. Some would have your teeth removed or regress you and make it to where you can’t ever walk.” A look of shock passes over my face. I know the primitive stuff they got here won’t really do anything but I’m still shocked that they do that to the small humans. “Umm what are you going to do to me then?” I ready myself in case I have to fight for my life. I know the Elders might not be happy but it’s a risk I’ll take. “Well you have a few options Ella. I can take you adopt you and at least let you keep your mind and walk the rest of the stuff would have to be done but that’s option one. Option two I leave you here and someone else who’s not as nice finds you and you end up a mindless drooling little. And the last one is I drop you off at an orphanage and wish you the best of luck.” She can’t be serious, can she? “What would dealing with you mean?” If she tries anything, I’m ready to kill her and get out of here quick. “Well you would be a baby in all sense of the word diapers crib everything. May have to do daycare but we will see. Your biggest problem Ella is how tall you are your maybe 4 feet tall just from me eyeballing it.” She has to be joking…. There’s no way this is really how they treat people smaller than them? It only dawned on me after a moment what she said. “Wait I’m 4 feet tall? How! I’m normally 6 feet tall at least.” Oh god if I’m 4 feet tall as a human how tall am I as a dragon…. “Well whenever a Human drops here they tend to get smaller and how small they get we don’t know. We really don’t even know how or why they drop here it’s just something that happens.” I’m happy she buys into me just dropping here. I would have hated to have to hurt someone already. “So, if I agree to go with you how long will I be stuck like that?” “Most are babies until they die Ella, they don’t get to be adults or grow up again.” I’m a little more than pissed now I live damn near forever no way in hell would I be stuck like that forever. “I’ll agree to go with you for now however I will leave when the time comes.” She smiles at me like you would a toddler or a newborn dragon and boy does it piss me off. “Sure, Ella you can leave when the time comes however, I don’t know where you will go after that. There is no real place for a little to hide that an Amazon can’t go.” I’ll let her think that for now and at least I know what to call the humans now. Littles. “If I’m going with you since you’re the safe option here what do we do now?” I still don’t trust this woman and I’m not ever going to let me guard down around her or any of these Amazons I just hope my mana comes back soon so I can get the hell out of here. “Well normally I would take you to the adoption center however since you’re a portal little I’ll take you home and call LPS and have them do everything at my home.” I’m starting to think I might be in to deep. “What’s LPS?” I look at her puzzled. “Little protective services, they make sure littles are treated at least ok but also deal with all portal littles.” I nod. “Let’s head home then.” I also let out a shriek as Lucy picks me up and I start to wonder just how strong are Amazons it then makes me start to worry if my dragon scales can eve protect me from them. “Sorry about that didn’t mean to scare you.” She says to me trying to comfort me. I watch as we walk few houses before she turns and takes me into a massive dark blue house. I make sure to take a good look around at everything trying to memorize everywhere I can hide if needed. She puts me on a one of the biggest couches I’ve ever seen before grabbing a phone. “Now wait right here I’m going to call them and get them to send someone to get everything official.” I just nod not sure what to do. I watch as she goes into the next room and makes the call. I start looking at some of the pictures on the wall and notice that she has what looks like a brother and sister I start to wonder if I’ll meet them soon after today. Lucy comes back into the room before sitting next to me. “They say they will be here shortly and just to sit tight. Fair warning Ella don’t cry or show emotions to them it will make everything easier. They are going to take your measurements weight take some blood and put 2 chips in you 1 for tacking and 1 to say who you belong to.” I look at her shocked like she’s joking. I realize I’m going to have to let the needles enter my skin and change my blood for a bit or else they might think somethings up. I look up at the clock and see the time knowing they will be any minute, I'm just hoping these LPS people are reasonable, I only got at best 5 enhancements left and wasting one on some Amazon is not what I have in mind.

About a year ago I had a niggling of an idea for a story that was jump started as I was reading Alex Bridges ‘Done Adulting.’ Having had a break from finishing Exchanged, I finally felt some energy to begin writing a new novel in the DiaperDimension (inspired by PrincessPottyPants original work). Going into the new work I knew my work schedule this past fall would be horrendous, so I didn’t start posting it - even though I had some extra material ‘in the can’ so to speak. I decided to wait on this one until I had it nearly completed, or in this case - thanks to unexpected time off - completed! There are a total of 23 Chapters and an Epilogue for this new story that’s sitting at 141k words. I’m sure I’ll be editing it some more over time, but I’m considering it mostly done at this point. I’ll plan on posting twice a week after this week. I’ll post again on Saturday, then it’ll most likely be on Tuesdays and Fridays until the full work is up. As I said when I posted my shorter Novella, Undercover Tour, I hope this serves as a nice distraction in these turbulent times! Stay well! Warning: This tale will have violence and some depictions of abusive behavior within. It should be considered Rated R. Seems Too Good to Be True A Tale from the Diaper Dimension By Baby Sofia Chapter 1: I WALKED OUTSIDE as the automatic doors of the hospital swished open. I paused for just a moment to zip up my jacket tighter against the cold of winter, before walking to the parking garage where I had left my car well over twenty-four hours ago. I was leaving from one of my longest shifts in a while; two surgeries that had been planned, and then an epic long fourteen-hour emergency surgery trying to save the life of a little girl. She had been in a car crash and was just arriving via halo flight as I was supposed to leave. They’d called me to report to trauma to take the lead on the girl. In the end a team of five of the best surgeons in the hospital had worked on the girl, we’d restarted her heart nine times before… well it just wouldn’t pump any more. Even as detached as I’d long learned to be as a surgeon, I felt my own eyes filled with tears as I walked out to inform the girl’s mother of our failure. She had just celebrated her second birthday, and it crushed me that we failed to save her! I learned as I left that her father hadn’t even lived to leave the scene of the accident... I hated moments like that, and of course did my best to not have them at all. I felt that I was a damned good surgeon who avoided losing many patients by being at the top of my game! The hospital had one of the best teams of surgeons in the region - so at least it meant we lost fewer than most. Today though, no teamwork or skill, was good enough to stave off the grim reaper from taking that little girl. I sighed and looked at my salt covered car in the lot. Even though I could afford better, I still drove a seven-year old, small SUV that I bought not long after my residency finished. I had been excited to buy it and finally begin to pay off my massive student loans with my first real paychecks! Eight years of undergrad and med school, an additional two years of schooling for my specialties, and three years of residency meant I didn't have much money for a long time. Even with my paychecks doing well seven years later, it would be forever before I had my student loans paid off. Everyone assumed doctors made a ton, but malpractice insurance took up a sizeable amount of my earnings, along with that student loan debt, and then the normal deductions on paychecks… well it didn’t leave me living the lifestyle of someone rich! I’d also been trying to be frugal to allow some options if and when I was ever able to settle down and have a family. Closing the door to the cold I adjusted the rearview mirror to look at a stubbly face. I couldn’t seem to shake the haunted look it wore most days. It had been over thirty hours since I had woken up, and I was looking forward now to finally being able to head home to my apartment in a neighborhood not too far away from the hospital. Pulling up to the complex I was annoyed that all of the spaces closest to my apartment were taken! Searching around, I had to drive to the furthest side of the complex. There I found one lone parking space underneath a tree burdened with ice and a bit of snow. I shrugged my heavy coat back on, zipped it, and locked the door, before trudging through the cold to my apartment. The cars dashboard had said negative three, and that was something I could believe as the icy wind prickled at my face! Climbing the stairs up to my second-floor apartment, I unlocked the door and felt a great sense of relief now that I was finally home! Closing my front door and locking the deadbolt, I finally felt like I was able to lock away life from interfering with me. I hopped into the shower and nearly fell asleep before putting on some pajamas and passing out on my bed. THE NEXT MORNING there was no alarm - as I hadn’t needed to set one. A look at the clock on my cell phone showed that it was nearly one in the afternoon and I groaned at how sore I was. Thankfully I had three days off before going back to my scheduled surgeries - but I felt like crap! Emotionally and physically I felt like the weight on me was enormous as I rolled out of bed and stood up. My back complained over the long time in bed, and my head joined in complaining with a massive headache that told me that I hadn’t stayed hydrated the previous day. The headache meant my first step was to stagger into the kitchen and pour a glass of water. I guzzled it down, then another followed the second one with some ibuprofen, before I refilled it a third time. I carried the glass of water to my desk and turned on my computer. A quick scan of news sites said that things in the world were still insane, world leaders were still making despotic decisions, other leaders standing were still behind them or against them. I shook my head in disbelief at it all! My friend Jill had gone into politics and was working for one of the major campaigns this election cycle. I told her multiple times over the years that I thought that she was nuts! Seeing nothing immediately Earth shattering there I checked my emails, but pointedly ignored my work account. Normally my personal email was pretty much just filled with spam, but occasionally I would get a couple of occasional messages from friends. Today was just the spam though, and I quickly closed out of that and moved onto social media. The pictures of my friends’ babies, kids, and even a few teenaged children brought smiles to my face that usually turned into a distinct frown. There was no likely near-term future for me to have my own family. I hadn’t even been on a date since I started my residency, and by now most of the nurses and doctors I worked with were already married - they were the ones posting the cute pictures. With another sigh I looked at the clock and decided I couldn’t sit at home all day. After a shower and a shave, I felt a little bit better. Enough so to get moving as I brave the cold to go hit the local Walmart for the groceries I needed. Things like toilet paper I’d learned were essentials you never wanted to be without! Picking up some frozen dinners I filled the cart with meals fit for the bachelor I was, before heading to the checkouts. I glanced at the titles in the magazine rack as I waited in line behind someone with a packed cart. Reading one of the magazines on the stand that was known for being overly sensational I saw, ‘Human Trafficking? The REAL truth behind the Dimensional Portals, Pg 5.’ Normally I was one to avoid sensationalism such as this, but I was moderately curious enough to pick it up and thumb through it while I was waiting in line. Seven years ago, our universe changed as we learned that other dimensions not only existed, but that we could travel to visit a new world! Tales of technology that far exceeded our own, better lives, and practically hearing the streets were paved with gold meant scores of people lined up for the various tour groups that began offering their services, or just went on their own to explore the dimension. While some visitors have come back with fantastical stories of huge people and amazing technology on the other side, many others haven’t ever been heard from again… “Sir are you going to buy that?” The lady at the check-out asked. I blushed, “Sorry,” and added it to my pile of items as she scanned it all. Totaling it out made me grimace and hope that my account was good for that amount. I hadn’t checked before I left, but I used my debit card anyway and pushed my full cart out to the car thinking I must have lucked out when it went through. Driving home I got stuck behind an accident and was at a standstill beside an electronic billboard, ‘Life got you down? Debt sky-high? Health problems? Just needing new scenery? Visit Portal Relocations on the web to learn of your chance for a new life! I thought back to the magazine article and noted that this was one of those offers for a trip to the other dimension. ‘I can’t lie and say that doesn’t sound enticing…’ As I sat in traffic, I thought about how little I really had to lose with such an offer. My parents had both tragically passed away in the last four years. My mom died painfully from a rare cancer, and my dad was in a car accident not long afterwards. With no siblings, and only aunts and uncles that lived on the other side of the country, I was about as alone as a person could be. Sure, I had some good relationships with friends at work, but it wasn’t the same - and I still desperately missed calling my mom during the week. When I finally made it home, I put all of the frozen and cold food away before going back to the magazine. Government sources and representatives from the other dimension have been telling us for years it’s just because those people have found new lives that they’re happier in. “They don’t want to come back home because their new lives are so much better!” One government official recently stated on CNN. That made us wonder - was that actually true? In order to determine the truthfulness of this statement we sent ten of our staff members, along with five private detectives we’d never before had contact with before through the portal on tours, or on their own without any guides. Out of those fifteen... only one returned. This person was one of the private detectives we had hired out for. As a former Navy Seal, he had a number of extra advantages in his elite training over the years that he claimed were the only way he escaped. Yes, escaped… I was just about to continue reading when there was a loud quick pounding on the door. I walked over to find one of the apartment managers standing outside. I sighed and opened up the door, “Can I help you?” I asked the lady while groaning about the cold coming into the room. She gave me a grim smile, “Good afternoon sir. Unfortunately I am going to need your help Doctor Benning… We had an inspector from our insurance company come by today, along with a city inspector, and I’m afraid your building has failed a structural inspection. Because of the safety concerns it is being condemned for habitation.” “What?” I asked nervously. “Remember that storm last month?” I nodded while thinking back to the rare freak winter storm that had winds that exceeded a Category 2 Hurricane, “We noticed that there was a lot of soil that left the area around the edge of the building. On one side of the first floor we found some significant cracking. We’ve been watching it and noticed that there are some large cracks on the other side of this building in the brick too… The inspector decided it’s not safe for anyone to habit this building. We think between the wind and the freezing and thawing of the soil there’s been a lot of shifting of the foundation and it’s possible it will collapse.” “Umm… What am I going to do?” She sighed, “We’re returning this months’ rent and your deposit, we’ll pay for movers to move your stuff, and we’re paying for a week of a hotel right now. The thing is we need you out of this building in the next six hours.” “You’ve got to be kidding me?!?!” I said angrily. “I just got done with a twenty-four plus hour shift at work and you’re telling me I have to move out now?!?” “We’ll compensate you as we’ve said…” “Compensate me? Where do you think I’m going to find an apartment on a week’s notice?” I seethed, “I’ll have my attorney call you. It’s going to be more compensation than you expect!” I slammed the door and looked around my apartment and felt tears prickle at my eyes. The way it sounded the whole building could go at any time and I knew I didn’t have much of a choice to immediately move. I had a law firm on retainer as part of my job that I immediately called up. The law office focused on medical malpractice suits, but they were just a part of a larger practice that also included real estate and personal injury law. Within thirty minutes, the manager was back at my doorstep with a scowl on her face. “Who the hell do you think you are?” She asked me. “Someone who feels like they’ve been screwed over?” I told her bluntly. “What do you need now?” “The owners of the complex will have the movers here to help you pack in ten minutes. Be ready, I’ve been told to give you this check.” She handed me a check with five-thousand dollars listed on it. I grabbed my phone and called the law office and told them about it. Per their instructions I handed it back, “I’m wanting considerably more than that for endangering my life with shoddy construction and a sudden move disrupting my housing. Come back when the check says twenty thousand.” She scoffed at me and walked away cursing, “Jack-ass!” They had a ten-member crew that frustrated me as they helped box everything up pell-mell in no particular order. I knew I would never be able to find anything until I unboxed everything, and that a number of things would probably be broken by that time too! By six pm all of my possessions except a couple suitcases of clothes, a laptop, and a few other odds and ends, were all in a climate-controlled storage unit across town. I found myself pulling up to a local hotel where I knew I would at least get a good breakfast each day. “Good evening sir,” the clerk said, “Do you have a reservation?” “No… it’s a long story, but do you have any availability?” “For how long?” “At least a week?” The lady typed at her computer and said, “I do have a room available,” and proceeded to give me the information on the rate. Emotionally I was spent as she ran my debit card. “I’m sorry sir, but the card was declined?” “Damnit,” I swore and dug out one of my credit cards that I knew had nearly its limit maxed, “Try this one?” To my relief it ran, but I knew my time would be short if I didn’t get a settlement from the apartment complex quickly. Inside the room I sat down in the desk chair and just put my head in my hands since I was so frustrated. I had worked ridiculously hard to reach the pinnacle of a dream, to become one of the top surgeons out there, but so far all I had accomplished was to just be a good regional surgeon. My debt was sky high and I was now officially homeless! I looked in my bag for something to distract me and found the magazine I read earlier in the pocket next to my laptop. I almost turned on my laptop, but instead decided to open the magazine up for a third time and try to finish reading the article. I sat back in the desk chair and found my place. “Escaped,” were his words when he contacted us after his return. He had joined a tour group with a highly rated tour company for his trip. He quickly realized things weren’t as they seemed, and from his words literally had to fight for his life to get back home to the port. We know from the government's arrest warrant, and attached wanted information, that there is an extradition request currently issued for him if he is apprehended in our dimension. As such he is currently in hiding, and we are hopeful he can avoid being arrested until the mess is cleared up by our attorneys. In the meantime, this is his harrowing tale. ‘I went through the portal with twenty other adults of various ages and was stunned by the process. It literally takes your breath away as you step through the amazing technology that is the portal! On the other side I proceeded through customs with the rest of the group, and at the end we were introduced to our enormous guide! Being a six-foot seven combat veteran - who is solidly built with strong muscles - not much of anyone intimidates me! But our guide easily towered over even me at ten and a half feet tall! I felt like I was a kindergartner compared to her! During the ensuing walk to the bus I learned I’d shrunk to just barely an inch over six-feet, and had lost half a foot in height during the trip. Thankfully that was still taller than most of my fellow travelers. I quickly learned that meant I could still sit in the regular bus seat - unlike most of my fellow tour group members. Nearly everyone else was placed into a mixture of children’s styled booster seats, toddler car seats, or even infant style rear-facing seats before we pulled away from the portal. Well… most of the travelers were. I immediately witnessed one altercation of a man who refused to ride the bus in the infant style seat they mandated he sit in. It foreshadowed later events as he was forcibly taken away by tall Amazons outside the bus before he could go back inside the portal to return home. Right away I noticed there were a lot of babies in the arms of the large Amazon women as we toured the city sights. The problem was that upon a closer look I realized that most of them weren’t actual children… they were full grown adults! (The locals call them ‘littles’) The first real sign of problems with our tour company happened when the barely eighteen-year-old daughter of one couple went missing at a mall we were shopping at. Her parents were frantic with worry as I wondered how she had gotten separated from our tour group who was very emphatic that we stay with them at all times. The next day three more members of the tour group were gone without explanation after a visit to a local zoo. I decided to stay close to the distraught parents as we visited the police station to file a missing person’s report. This was the kind of problem I had been asked to keep an eye out for. The way the police department took their statement made me suspicious. Because of that, after we returned to the hotel that night, I decided I needed to go investigate the police department. As I left the hotel, I stalked calmly down the street having been explained that I was considered a ‘betweener’ or a ‘mid,’ and somewhat less likely to be kidnapped than if I was less than six-feet tall. I strongly suspected that was what had happened to their missing daughter. The police station was a busy place, even at night, but I was a SEAL first and foremost, and so it didn’t take me too long to penetrate their building and its security. Once inside, I was able to sneak into an empty office to use one of their gigantic computer terminals. The keyboard was enormous so I had to finger peck to type in the huge computer keyboard. I was grateful some careless person hadn’t locked their screen. It took me about four minutes to discover the unattended and abandoned ‘little’ girl had been taken to an orphanage, and then after her parents reported her missing, the police had closed the case without contacting them. A note said that they knew she had been part of a tour group, but as she’d been separated, they turned her over to the orphanage per department policy. I did some more digging and discovered this was quite the little financial racket for the department. The girl had resulted in a ten-thousand dollar ‘donation’ to the departments ‘charity’ fund. I was about to log out when the door knob jiggled, and I knew that I was out of time. I did my best to exit the screens and dived behind another side desk in the office as a tall police woman came in. She looked to be a detective and seemed suspicious something was wrong. I was going to wait her out, but she spotted me in my hiding place and came after me. I used all of my training to disable her and ran. I’m sorry to say that she probably won’t be working for the force anymore… At least she was alive when I left her! I managed to avoid cameras as I left and returned to the hotel without being found or identified. The next day we got my information to our embassy and they helped facilitate a rescue through the ‘Bureau’ that is in charge of littles immigration there. After I watched a tearful reunion of the girl with her parents, they got into the vehicle we arrived in. I was told there wasn’t room for me, so I would follow in a second vehicle – or so they said. My vehicle followed them for a little bit and then turned another direction. When I pointed it out, they held me down and restrained me. Apparently, my efforts had pissed off the wrong group, and so they took me to another of those so-called ‘Little Academies.’ There they do everything they can to ‘break’ littles. When they took me out of the car I again attempted to escape, but only ended up receiving about one hundred and fifty abusive slaps to my rear in a spanking for my trouble by one of my abductors. Their staff then took over and placed me in a futuristic machine that removed all of my body hair, bathed me roughly, and then dressed me like a baby in a diaper and infantile clothing. Over the next couple of days, they only fed me disgusting pureed baby food concoctions, breastfed me, and kept me locked in a crib for ‘nap time’ and bed. I could see that it would only get worse as I looked at adults that were completely mentally broken and in near vegetative states. Many of them couldn’t even roll off their back any more… It was like they had their motor skills rewound all the way back to their first months of life! In case I doubted my absolute need to escape, it was demonstrated with one girl who slept in a crib next to mine. She was a fighter and tried everything she could to not submit to them on every little thing. On my last morning she disappeared with that team for the same procedure they were supposed to do to me. She came back barely able to physically sit up, had all of her teeth removed from her mouth, and was barely able to say the simple word ‘mama’ from what I could tell when they made a sick game of asking her to speak. I don’t know if the procedure is permanent, but it certainly would be considered criminal here in our dimension! I listened to them talking about performing those procedures on me the next day while waiting for them to put me to bed. As I was being changed into a night diaper I managed to take advantage of a lapse in security and eliminated the two night-workers - and escaped. Luckily, I found my passport and information that I knew I needed to go back home inside their offices! I met a contact who helped me get new clothing after I removed their chip for tracking escaped littles. Clothed appropriately, I managed to walk into the portal, purchased another departure, and thought I was home free. Just before I was going to walk through the portal, there was a sudden alert about me that reached the gate worker on their side. I disabled him and jumped through the portal there, and managed to escape through a chaotic scene at our own side of the portal when word reached them minutes later.’ Our detective shared the photographic evidence that appears on these pages that he bravely managed to still get out with him. It verifies the tale and a few other ‘off the record’ accounts from visitors around that time that line up with his story. (Including the kidnapping and rescue of the girl) What is our government doing with this other dimension? What agreements are in place? Is this nothing but a way of participating in the next level of slavery? Is our dimension just another Africa? I looked at the photos of adults in diapers, being breastfed, spanked, and even some futuristic looking hands attacking the camera. ‘Could be photoshopped,’ I thought as I looked through them. Being a sensationalist publication I was highly skeptical that this was all completely true. Eventually I fell asleep before reading the rest of the articles, wondering more about the new world and if it was really that bad... +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Let me know what you think please with a Like and/or a comment! I'll post another chapter Saturday afternoon, thanks for reading!

I am republishing the chapters of this work here. I had pulled it down for a few months as part of the terms of the Amazon program I had enrolled 'Tour Guides' in. If you like this tale please consider purchasing a copy to support me! You may purchase it here: https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B09XZR9SB9 on the Kindle store! Chapter 1: I WALKED INTO the offices of the National Inquisitive magazine, hoping that their call to our agency was a legitimate one. I shook my head once again at the many changes in my life in such a short time. Since receiving my discharge papers two years ago, I found myself working for a respected PI firm. My application hadn’t been in, but about ten minutes when I’d received the call from the CEO that he wanted to interview me that day. The interview was shockingly short! “You served fifteen years in DEVGRU?” “Yes, sir,” I told him. “Honorable discharge?” “I have a copy of my DD-214 here,” I told the man. He took it from my hands and said, “You’re hired. When can you start?” Over the next year, I was used in some of their riskier investigations. I was always relieved that I rarely had to use any of my training. Really most of the time, I was just able to follow leads, perform stakeouts, and very seldomly help protect someone. Yesterday my boss had called and said that the National Inquisitive magazine had hired our services. They specifically wanted our two most able-bodied combat veterans and for us not to know who the other was chosen. ‘Weird,’ had been my reply to my boss. He had agreed with me that things seemed off. I researched the magazine and found most of their stories were outlandish fiction. Once in a long while, a true story was published to prove that they did real journalism, but most of it was UFOs, Hollywood trash, or Bigfoot sightings… ‘They’re paying enough for us to pay you quadruple your normal rate,’ my boss had justified. It set off more alarm bells, but following orders was ingrained into my soul at this point. So I said ‘Hooyah!’ and got with the program like always. Their offices were more extensive than I expected in a tall skyscraper downtown. As I walked inside, I admired the expensive décor on my way to stand in front of a reception desk to check-in. “Good afternoon, ma’am. My name is Travis Foster. I’m here to see Stephanie Richardson?” “Oh yes, sir, I have you down here. You’re going to go to the elevator and floor twenty-two. Someone will meet you up there to show you to the conference room. I’ll let her know you’re on your way up.” “Thanks,” I told her and shifted my leather satchel to my other hand while waiting for the elevator to open. The trip up wasn’t the fastest with stopping at multiple floors, but I was soon exiting and found an older gentleman waiting at the doors. “Mr. Foster?” He asked with a smile. “Yes, sir,” I told him. “I’m Clark Mendelssohn. Please come this way; we’re ready for you in the conference room.” I followed the man down and discovered a woman about my age in a business suit seated at the head of a conference table. She was joined by several others around the table that I was motioned to join. “Good afternoon Mr. Foster,” the lady at the head said, “I’m Stephanie Richardson, Chief Editor of the Inquisitive.” “Nice to meet you,” I told her. “My boss sent me down here but didn’t give me an idea of what I’m supposed to be doing for you all?” I looked around the room and took in the others. None of the other five looked alike, seeming to be a very diverse group in age and gender. “Well, we’re doing a story right now and need some outside help to ensure we have the most balanced piece we can get.” “I’m not exactly a reporter?” She laughed, “No, and that’s why I hope you’ll have as much or more success than the others. We’re hoping your background as a SEAL will make a difference. Mr. Foster, how much do you know about the new Dimensional Portal?” I shrugged, “Not a ton…?” I said, thinking that wasn’t entirely true - but she wasn’t cleared for that information. “Something about great technology and really tall people?” She nodded, “You basically have nailed what little we know. Pictures are almost non-existent, and where we do have them, they usually only show our people standing next to a tall person or some cool technology.” I nodded, “Well, that might make sense…?” Then, I suggested, “But you have some other idea?” A gentleman next to her said, “I’m Jimmy Kilburn; I run the photography department here. We’ve sent in four photogs to just get some pictures in the last six months - none of them have returned.” “The reasons?” “The authorities say it’s because they found better lives on the other side.” “No contact with them to confirm that?” “One did, but it was a letter and didn’t feature a cipher that we told our people to use to confirm that they were sending it without duress.” “Sounds fishy,” I admitted. “You have a theory of what’s not being said?” I asked. “Yes,” Stephanie said, “though I know it sounds like something that is an outlandish tabloid story, we believe we’re right and need proof.” She paused as if looking to see if I would hear her out, so I nodded, “I’ve seen some crazy stuff in life. What’s your theory?” “We believe the portals aren’t really for free trade and travel of goods and ideas. Our belief is that our world is being used as a source of human slaves for the other dimension.” “For what?” “Surrogate babies,” she told me. I nodded, thinking back to the classified encounter I had with a group of amazons on a short training exchange we had. I had noted that even with my height, I was still only standing with my head just below the women’s breasts that we had trained with. The men had been even taller… One of them was so tall that the top of my head just barely reached the level of his belly button. He was a monster of a man, unusual for even there, but I recalled feeling like a child next to even the shortest. Given I was six-foot, seven inches tall, that was saying something! “Why?” I asked. “We’ve only been able to get a couple of past visitors to talk to us. There must be some sort of NDA signed by travelers when they return. The two willing to talk were a little… agitated…” she said with a wince, “They claimed something about Amazon birthrates being too low to sustain some sort of primal mothering instinct. One of them spoke of a near-miss of an ‘adoption’ and then went into sobs.” Clark informed me. “Sounds like you have enough for a story already?” I asked. “Almost, but as the saying goes, ‘the proof is in the pudding,’” Stephanie said. “We want proof in the form of photographs.” “Sounds like you’ve tried that before?” I suggested. “We have, but we’ve tried it in a more obvious way with our known journalists every other time. This time we want to try sending in a group of unrelated individuals for this article. We’re keeping your identities secret from each other, and we’re trying different travel vectors for each person.” “Different vectors?” “Well, the government portal is not the only one at this point. We also have a local location of a new company that opened this year called Portal Relocations… We’re sending a couple people in through their network too.” I nodded, remembering seeing the signs on the highway, “How am I going in?” “We’re going to send you on the tourist route.” “Sounds like that doesn’t work, though…?” I suggested. I was growing nervous about this assignment as memories of literally getting spanked on my ass through a few sparring matches surfaced in my memory. “It hasn’t with the obvious camera gear. Instead, we want to send you in with more discreet surveillance options.” “How discreet?” “Implanted into your body,” Stephanie said. “Excuse me?” “We have acquired some… technology that will enable us to plant a lens on your eye like a contact lens. It’s safe to keep on your eye for up to one year, and it will transmit wirelessly to a storage device that will be implanted under your skin in your arm.” “What happens if I’m scanned with an X-Ray or something?” “Won’t show up! It’s made of plastic and organic components, no metal.” I looked at them and said, “I’m willing to consider this… but there will need to be some additional money in it for me. This is by far the most dangerous op I’ve been on as a civilian… maybe even when I was on active duty, depending on if what you’re saying is true.” “We’ve already offered to quadruple the rate to your agency…?” “I know, and I’m okay with that coming from them. However, I want an additional bonus if I return with this information.” “How much?” Stephanie asked. “If I make it back with this information, five-hundred thousand, plus help with any heat I may have on me.” “Heat?” “Diplomatic issues?” I mentioned. “I can’t be a kite that you cut into the wind.” “If you get back with that information, you have yourself a deal, Mr. Foster!” Stephanie said and came to shake my hand. “Now, Jimmy can get you set up with your camera system today. We have you scheduled to leave on a tour that leaves Monday.” I nodded, “Fair enough, that’ll give me time to hold mail and everything.” Then, I looked at Jimmy, “Let’s get this done?” “Right this way,” he told me and let me down to the elevator. We took it to a sub-basement level, “You have a real-life Q down here or something?” I asked. “So, to speak,” he told me. I raised my eyebrow but continued on. Eventually, we arrived at a door where Jimmy typed a password, pushed his thumb on a biometric lock pad that appeared, and gave it a voice identification. ‘They’re serious about this!’ I thought. ‘What the hell did I just sign up for?’ Down another hallway, we came to a room that looked like the headquarters for spy cameras anonymous. Shelves and shelves of disguised cameras were around. A grey-haired man sat at a desk tinkering with something, ignoring our entry. “Marty!” Jimmy said to get his attention, making the man jump with his voice. “Whoa! How long have you been there?” “Just a moment,” I told him politely. “Well, this is your next candidate?” “Yes, he’s the one we need the special camera we spoke about.” “The ocular one, correct?” “Yes,” Jimmy told him. “Come here, son,” he told me, leading me to a back area and a chair that looked like it was pulled from a dentist’s office. “Please take your shirt off and then have a seat,” he told me. I pulled my shirt off and sat down before watching him clean his hands, glove up, and bring a small box to set on a steel table beside the chair. “Squeamish?” he asked me. “No, sir,” I told him. “Hold on a second, let me lean this chair back. You’re one of the tallest people I’ve ever met. Just how tall are you?” “Just six-foot-seven,” I told him. “Might as well be a giant compared to my five feet five-inch height,” he told me with a laugh. He pulled a small syringe and a scalpel out. “I will give you a local anesthetic,” he told me. He looked at the fatty tissue of my arm, “Not a lot of fat on you here.” “Uncle Sam wasn’t very appreciative of fat on me!” I told him with a laugh. “Ranger?” “SEAL,” I told him. “No, they wouldn’t have been happy with the fat. I think there’s still enough for me to work with. You have an old wound here?” He asked about a scar. “Shrapnel from an IED. I was lucky...” I told him. “In more ways than one, it should be a good place to put this.” He stabbed the area near it with the needle, and I immediately felt a loss of sensation around my skin there. He poked at it, “Can you feel this?” “No…” I told him. “Great!” he told me and then sterilized the area before he lanced my skin open with the scalpel. “You know what you’re doing… right?” “Oh… yeah, I’ve done this a few times.” I watched mildly concerned as he pulled at the skin and then pushed in a device the width and length of a micro SD card with a bit more thickness to it. I felt a bit of tingle for a second, and after checking something on his computer, he came back, pressed the wound down, and glued it shut. A Band-Aid followed, and then he switched to a fresh pair of gloves. “Open your eye wide for me,” he told me. I sat passively as a contact was applied to one eye, then another to the other. I could tell they weren’t prescription because nothing in my vision changed. Finally, he pulled off the gloves and said, “Okay, let me show you how this works!” I spent the next couple of hours being shown how I could initiate video recordings and also how to make still pictures. When they were recording or taking stills, there was the smallest of red or orange lights that would appear in my vision. The controls were all based on muscle twitches around my eyes. It was odd, but I eventually got the hang of it and was also shown how to download copies of the files. In the event, I couldn’t offload anything though there was enough space for four weeks straight of video recording and an additional forty-thousand high res image slots available. He showed me the video and image quality, and I was very impressed. “Where did you get this tech?” “This is my job. I do this for a living,” Marty told me with a smile and dodged the question. “This should help, thanks!” I told him and was led out by Jimmy. Before I left their offices, I was given a packet of information. The information included the legend for the cover I was using for this trip. I wasn’t using an alias because of passport laws or something. ‘You really don’t want to be accused of breaking the law over there!’ Jimmy had told me. “What are my options if I get burned?” I had asked when we ended our meeting in his office. “You’re on your own,” he told me. “We don’t know enough to even have a chance of helping you.” “Great…” “Look on the bright side, when you come back, you’re going to be well taken care of?” I nodded at that and took my leave from their building. Back at my apartment, I took the time to hold my mail with the post office and let my landlord know I’d be gone a couple weeks. I had the funds available, so I paid the next three months’ rent to be safe. I had one week until my departure and spent the entire time preparing with intel and backup plans for when something went wrong. The whole situation sounded FUBAR before I’d even started, but the pay rate was too good to turn down! I didn’t trust any part of the Inquisitive’s offer, or my own agency, that much regarding if something went wrong. I carefully put a couple of stashes of emergency go-bags around town not far from the portal. Each included clothing, wigs, money, and weapons. Near each was a cheap vehicle I bought with cash. I’d long ago been taught some techniques to disappear off the grid if I needed to. I planned on having options if this went belly up! In the meantime, I researched this ‘Diamond Tours’ group online. They’d been operating for two years and had a host of five-star reviews from what they said. That in and of itself made me nervous… From my experience, honest companies always had one- or two-star reviews in the mix done by idiots. To see none? Well, it raised my eyebrows. I nervously waited during the final days, ensuring I continued my fitness program to be in the best shape of my life for this tasking. MONDAY ARRIVED BEFORE I knew it, and I was soon checking into a counter like I’d done a thousand times before at airports. The biggest difference with this portal travel is that once you were checked in, you were lined up to go one by one through the gates they had set up. I waited behind a family with an older teenage daughter for my turn. As I approached the shimmery portal, I couldn’t help but think of the brief trip we had taken for the training exchange. We’d portable onto one of their military bases, mostly got our asses handed to us for four days, and then come back. While we were there, we didn’t get to see anything but the portable tents we brought, the training grounds, and a gym where we sparred. We’d all bitched about eating MREs only during that time, even though we knew they had to have a mess hall somewhere on the base! A moment later, I was on the other side and shook, losing my breath for a second. ‘What a trip!’ I thought to myself and began looking around for threats and out-of-place things. The first thing I noticed was that it seemed like the family I had been next to, for the most part, looked… ‘shorter?!?’ I used my still camera feature right then and followed them to where a tall Amazon woman stood with a printed sign labeled ‘Diamond Tours.’ I noticed about a half-dozen tour companies set up similarly as people came through the massive concourse of forty-eight gates that led to different parts of the world. “Name?” The lady asked me. “Travis Foster,” I told her. It was weird having my eyes just below the level of her breasts. I tried not to stare at the monstrous orbs she had. But then, I remembered the other women Amazons my unit had trained with were just as endowed. ‘Really, they fit their frame size… they’re just so much bigger than normal humans!’ Her height was amazing, given that I was usually the giant back home! “Gotcha, just step over there for a moment, and we’ll get you all through customs!” she told me with a smile. I stood around and waited for a few minutes with everyone else. I took a few pictures hoping to illustrate how almost everyone had shrunk a great deal. ‘Did I shrink?’ I thought for a moment too. But, without a frame of reference, I had no way to know... ‘Did I shrink last time…?’ I didn’t recall any of us emerging with different heights. “Okay, I think that’s everyone!” The lady said. “My name is Grace, and I’ll be your tour guide with Diamond Tours. We’re so glad that you’ve chosen us to guide you through our world! We’re going to have to get through the customs area next. No matter what, be sure you never wander away from our group.” “What happens if we do?” One man asked who seemed to have gotten the real short end of the stick. ‘He’s like a toddler to me… what’s he like to them?’ I thought, comparing the two. “We’re not responsible or able to protect you in that case. Be warned, our world is very different than yours. If you wander off, you’ll be seen as a normal Little and subject to our laws.” The man’s facial expression was just as arrogant as he started. ‘Man, if this stuff is true, I bet he’s the first person to get killed in this horror movie,’ I thought with a smirk. “Whatever,” he replied to her. “Any other questions?” She asked rhetorically. ‘It’s clear she doesn’t want any…?’ I mused. We all followed her to a desk where a man about my height was scanning passports. He examined each and stamped them with Visas. “Here to see the sights?” He asked me. “I heard about this world… thought it was worth a visit,” I told him with a smile. He was maybe six inches taller than me. Even then, he was still much shorter than our guide. “I hear we have some things to offer that you don’t have!” the man said collegially. “We’ll see soon!” I told him. I followed the tour group through the terminals and had immediate confirmation that the rumors were at least partially true! I took a picture of a man, probably about his mid-twenties, openly sucking on the exposed breast of one of the tall Amazon women who was holding him. He was dressed in a baby’s onesie with a clear diaper bulge showing. The man’s muscles would have made him fit in with my old team, ‘Clearly, he’s not weak!’ I thought to myself with a shudder. I heard the mom of the young teenage girl admonish her, “Lily, come on, we need to keep up!” I took a quick glance back and couldn’t help but note how short the girl was. She had been short compared to me back home, but that seemed exaggerated now! We followed past everyone with our luggage until we came to a bus loading area. A pole stood beside the loading area of the bus with different colors and marked with different heights. I felt my stomach flop as I realized I had definitely shrunk some too. “Okay, I know that some of you have experienced some changes in height on your trip. Our world is larger than yours, so some of you may inadvertently have shrunk to a size that requires different seating arrangements. As you come by the pole, I will give you a wristband that will help us keep track of your needs throughout your visit. My colleague Dara is on the bus and will help you get situated.” She paused, “I know it may come as a shock to some of you, but we ask that you cooperate as we are only following the law. Failure to abide by those laws means we will terminate our contract, and you will have to find your own way in this world… something I wouldn’t recommend.” I watched as she tagged each person with a different wrist strap, making sure to take a picture of the pole. I got a few of the people being checked next to it, including the little girl who got the second shortest color. I went not long after that family. “Six-Feet and an inch,” the lady said to me with a smile, “you won’t need a band,” and sent me on to the bus. I walked up the steps and noticed that they were considerably larger than usual. At the top, I discovered the teenage girl now sitting in a rear-facing toddler’s car seat. She blushed as I made eye contact, and I felt bad for embarrassing her. The lady looked at my wrist, “Well, you’re a big boy, so you won’t need a special seat. Just sit down here,” she pointed to a window seat next to an enormous infant’s carrier. It was complete with a handle for a parent to carry the infant in and had some toys dangling from it. I turned my attention out the window as the most pompous guy was given the color of the shortest part of the pole. I was kind of amused that it was pink. I watched the lady pick him up to place him into the infant carrier next to me a moment later. He pitched a major fit right then and fought her with all of his short might. “No way in god damn hell am I going to ride in that like some sort of baby!!!!” “Sir, I’m sorry, it’s the law at your size…?” “No fucking way!” After a minute, she gave up and told him, “Okay, this is the second time we’ve had an issue. You’re officially done with Diamond Tours. Please sign this agreement stating you are terminating your services with us, and Grace will help you off the bus.” He signed, and I couldn’t help but remember thinking he would be the first person to die in a horror movie. He gathered his stuff, walked down the steps, and then down the street. Instinctively I started video recording as he walked away from the bus and down the sidewalk. A stern lady came up to him and spoke to him for a few seconds before she picked him up like a small toddler. He hit her and fought a losing battle for several minutes. It looked like he even bit her before she pulled his clothes off and set him over her knee. ‘She’s not going to…?’ I thought just as she began tanning his hide like a disobedient child. It was worse than that, though, as she kept going long after you would a baby. Finally, as the bus started moving, she picked him up and placed a… ‘pacifier?!?!’ I thought. ‘She really put a damn baby’s pacifier in his mouth!’ I thought incredulously. I couldn’t see more, though, as we pulled away. His wails could still be heard over the engine noise as we passed by! I observed as the bus traveled through the city, taking pictures every now and then of adults clearly diapered and dressed like babies. ‘I really hoped this was all bullshit!’ I thought to myself. ‘I should have known it wasn’t from that exercise. I can still feel that hand!’ By the end of our training exchange, I had eventually learned some tricks and managed to win about fifty percent of my sparring matches over the last two days. But, along the way, there were many painful broken-ass spankings administered to me, just like that man had received before I learned those tricks! About a half-hour later, we were all in the lobby being given room keys. It was nice to see the desks, chairs, and everything seemed closer to my size here at the hotel. “Why is this smaller?” The teenage girl I’d learned was Lily asked Dara while we waited. “This hotel is designed for Betweeners and guests from your dimension. Of course, it’s a bit uncomfortable for us, Amazons, but the tour is for you all, not us!” She winked. “As long as you are here or with our group, you are safe.” “You keep saying that…?” Lily started to ask as Grace began giving us our information for the night. I shared her curiosity about what they thought about our safety but hefted my luggage and found my room instead. Things were a little higher for me than usual, but not too bad. ‘I suspect some of them, like Lily, are having a tough time.’ I noticed some things like children’s stools were stashed about the bathroom and closet to help shorter guests reach things. ‘Well, I made it into the field… let’s see what happens from here…?’

Little Problems With My So Called Friends By: Snackers (This may or may not be a continuation of my other story – Nerissa’s Home for Wayward Girls.) Jackie wasn’t sure she could do it. There were social rules about this, and the odds clearly favored one single reaction if she went through with it. What would her friends think? Well, her friends had been the ones to lead her to this, she knew just what they’d think… fuck her friends. There weren’t many of them left that she hadn’t already taken care of in some way. That thought gave her a wry grin. Most of them had already taken this little train. Another slight cramp reminded her the decision one way or the other was not about to wait long. It would be so easy, there were probably half a dozen Amazons who had glanced at her as she’d walked by. As a little, everyone already assumed she had next to no body control, all that they needed was for her to prove them right. If she went through with this though, it would mean that she wouldn’t be in her apartment anymore. She wouldn’t have a bank account; she wouldn’t go to class or have any hopes of being recognized for academic achievement. The most she could hope for was a hug and a kiss on the cheek from some future parent recognizing her for being ‘a good girl’. As that last thought went through her mind, she absently put a hand down to her skirt, giving it a pat and feeling the thick panties there. This was supposed to be temporary, until she could get over her little ‘episodes’ as her former friends put it. So, so easy. She was practically holding her own ticket on a train ready to leave the Central Station of Adulthood heading back to Baby Junction. All she had to do was punch the ticket… and do something so babyish as to be unforgivable to Amazons. She battled with the thought back and forth, the pressure and cramps increasing steadily. She looked around the park, it was quiet and no one was really paying her any mind right now. There were some littles being attended by their Amazon parents over at the sand pit, she could just make out the outlines of their thick diapers through their humiliating outfits. She tried to take her hand off her skirt, it’d be too noticeable. Did she want to be like them? Did she want to be everything she and her friends campaigned against? Slowly her hand came up and she eased her thumb into her mouth. If she were a baby, she’d never use the toilet again. She’d be dressed, and fed, and put in a footie sleeper and given a pacifier for bed. She would be shown a lot more attention. She gave a few more experimental sucks of her thumb, blushing as her other hand drifted back to her skirt. Was this her decision? She stared off into the distance, shutting off her senses as she delved deep into this. Could she? It wouldn’t be easy to go back. Hell, she’d only heard of like one or two instances where anyone had escaped the life. She felt a little dribble of wetness soaking the training panties. It was harder to hold things back when she was just relaxing her muscles like this. She should do this, she was tired of fighting, better to pick your own golden cage then to be caught in a snare somewhere. The dribble quickly spread through her entire panty front. As she peed, her cramps increased, her body sensing what was to come. There only moments for her to turn back. If she didn’t run to the bathroom… she’d surely have an unforgivable accident. She sucked on her thumb, and she felt her knees weaken a little, she was almost helpless to stop it. She gave her damp panties another pat, and she closed her eyes. She said a silent prayer in apology to the panties she was going to ruin. Her body told her it wanted to push… and… she did. For a second or two nothing happened, but then she felt the steady building pressure and finally release. There was a warm softness as it was moving. She could hear an ever so slight noise it made as the back of her panties rounded out. She gave another slight push and suddenly it felt like a rush, doubling in mass with a little rude noise. She hesitated, but it was too late, there was already a mess in the back of her underwear. After the rush, there was nothing left to hold, there was just sticky warmth now cupping her seat. She opened her eyes, blinking a few times. She’d practically been in a trance. She withdrew the thumb from her mouth. Was she a baby now? Was that all there was to it? She could already smell a tiny hint of it. She’d… she’d pooped in her training panties? For a moment she seemed to snap out of it, doing an almost immediate 180 of her emotions. This was a bad idea. How could she have done that?! She wasn’t a baby. No no no, she was in trouble now. She couldn’t very well un-poop her pants. This was all her own making, she was the one who had just… no she wasn’t thinking right. She got a worried look on her face, and quickly looked around to make sure none of the adults were nearby. She’d need to fix this somehow. She started an uneasy and slightly bowlegged walk trying to remember where the park bathroom was. If she could ditch the evidence, go commando, she could file this whole episode as a bout of temporary insanity. Pfft, like no little had ever tried to dispose of ruined panties in a park bathroom before. --- 6 Weeks Earlier --- If there was one thing Jackie had learned in her recent brush with Amazons, it was that she needed to be stronger. She’d spent the better part of many days just lying in her bed. Her normal, twin size, covered with an adult comforter that was sized for her, bed. She wore big girl panties, a sexy tank top, and she drank a lot of water, hoping to flush her system. Jacqueline, everyone called her Jackie, was part of the Matriots. It was a play on the words maturity and patriots with riot thrown in there somewhere. Her and her friends coveted maturity and she was an independent petite person, which was a nice way of saying she was what the majority of the population called a ‘little’. She and her kind were usually between 4’ft to 6’ft tall; while the rest of the population, generally known as ‘amazons’ were often more than double that height. Jackie rolled out of bed and wandered over to her small bathroom. She was going through the effort of using the toilet for what must have been the sixth time today. Last week she’d had one or two wetting accidents, and for personal safety she had quarantined herself up in her room to wait out the effects. The culprit had been tainted milk. She knew it had been tainted before she’d drank it, but the foolhardy crusader in her felt secure as an adult and believed that she needed to at least have a taste of what she was up against to fully understand the fight before her. She had been an idiot with a capital ‘I’. The milk had been ambrosia and the ghost of its taste was still on her tongue whenever she thought about it. Knowing what an evil and addictive substance it was did not lesson its effects. The whole thing had started in a park with her friends. Some of her fellow Matriots had seen a girl named Shannon. Shannon was a petite person like herself, but she had become everything they feared. An Amazon named Nerissa treated Shannon like she was a toddler. She was kept in diapers and dressed up like a baby. Shannon accepted this reality, and it turned Jackie’s stomach to watch how complacent the girl was with it. It was a popular sentiment among the Amazons that little’s needed care, that co-dependence was their only option in a ‘big’ world. Jackie’s group campaigned to fight against that perception. ‘WE WILL NOT BE REPRESSED BY THOSE WITH THE VERTICLE MONOPOLY!’ was one of their favorite slogans. It was so easy to discuss something in her group. They each nodded to each other, they each looked at what Shannon was going through, disparaging how weak she must have been to accept it. They told each other it’d never happen to them. The trouble had been when Jackie had accepted an invitation to play with Shannon. The Amazon controlling Shannon had said she needed more friends. Jackie wasn’t a dope, she knew what the invitation was, and she was on her guard. She told her friends that she was going to remind Shannon she didn’t have to be a baby, that they could help her and others like her. Her adventure had been educational to say the least. She’d played with toys, had a sip of a dangerous drink, had a nap, woke up having peed herself, and left the house in a pair of pull-ups. Part of her felt lucky to have left the house at all. The Matriots had all consoled her and congratulated her on walking through fire. They talked excitedly about the proposition of helping free other petite persons from the baby nightmares they were stuck in. Although that talk died down when Jackie had started to pee herself in the middle of their meeting… it was the single act that undermined all her bravery. The group had given her sidelong looks after that, rather than touting her bravery, they were nervous to associate with someone rendered temporarily accident prone. Which was why she had elected seclusion in her room. Which is why she was on the toilet for the sixth time today. “Another successful pee,” she told herself, feeling reassured in having kept her panties clean for so long. A solid week, no accidents. She was resolute that not only was she going to get over this setback, she was going to help Shannon. She was going to prove her cause, and be an asset to it. She was going to give her friends an example to follow. The question was how she was going to do that. If she went over for another playdate, she’d be offered milk, and having spent a week getting over its affects, she was fairly certain she could say no to it this time, but how stupid did she have to be to walk into that same trap again? And there was that taste… tasting it again would not be so bad, because it really did taste… no no, she couldn’t think that. ------- As the meeting started, Jackie knew she had to say something. All of the other girls, all of her so called ‘friends’; Liz, Amanda, Gina, Anne Marie, and Katherine were treating her like she was radioactive. Why did she even bother coming to these meetings if she was just going to be the pariah sitting on the outside of it. They always sat in a loose semi-circle, and they always took up the same chairs. Today they didn’t. Today the other five girls were seated in a clump on the other side of the coffee table, while Jackie was on her own. She edged her chair a little closer, and to their credit the girls didn’t flee, but they certainly didn’t acknowledge her in conversation. After the meeting, Jackie cornered the girl she’d known since high school. “Liz, what gives?” “Oh, hey Jackie, its uh, good to see you back.” “Don’t give me that, I’ve been gone from classes a full week and not one call from any of you. What’s wrong with everyone? What’s wrong with you? Why are you treating me like I’m contagious?” “Please don’t take it the wrong way, everyone was just a little worried. After the accident you had last meeting you have to understand how nervous it made everyone.” Jackie felt a familiar pain in her stomach. Was this what the group did when it faced any danger? “Riiiight, no one wants to be around a baby. And one accident obviously makes you a baby.” “That’s not what I’m saying Jackie, you’re being ridiculous.” “It’s what you were thinking. I walked through hell to prove I’m better than their formula. Who here has spent an afternoon in an Amazon’s playroom and come back to talk about it?” “No one’s doubting your bravery…” “Well I certainly didn’t get a heroes welcome back home.” “Jackie… what do you want me to say? You know their fear. I’m scared of getting snatched up one day, same as I’m sure you are.” Jackie opened her mouth to say something but closed it. What if she really had had an accident last week and been snapped up? Would her friends have just written her off as a lost cause? The end to the likely scenario? None of them had bothered to call or check in on her. Would they have even bothered to look? “I guess I’m just disappointed. It doesn’t take that much for our group support to fall completely apart.” “We haven’t fallen apart. We’re stronger than ever Jackie, we do better by helping each other.” Jackie rolled her eyes. This was becoming an education. Chanting happy self-reassuring slogans was one thing, but in a time of need, she’d found out just how deep the bonds of ‘friendship’ really were. Something told her that the whole group was just a spiked drink away from a complete internal meltdown. Despite what aphorisms and pats on the back they all told themselves. They were terrified and this whole group was just a fiction to help cope with that fear. “Right… well, see you next week Liz.” Liz offered an uneasy smile and instead of offering a hug or a handshake, she waved and left. Things didn’t get better as the week went on. Jackie felt like her ‘friends’ remained noticeably distant. Rachael was cordial and even polite to a point, but it didn’t extend very far. Liz didn’t come by to hang out with her like she used to. Gina didn’t find her to walk to classes. She spent a lot of time alone, when the group usually preached strength in unity. It had already been two weeks since her last accident. One night, Jackie found herself suddenly crying into her pillow. She felt stupid for doing it and worse, she felt childish, but she couldn’t stop it all the same. She was lonely and felt abandoned by her friends… the same stupid friends were now showing her just how much of a sham their group really was. Petite persons? They were littles. They were littles who just liked to pretend otherwise, and for whatever reason, her friends had stopped doing the curtesy of keeping the fantasy going for her. THEY all saw her as a little now, while they pretended they themselves weren’t. Jackie didn’t sleep well after that. The next morning while groggy and still half manic, she decided on a new purpose. The more she thought about it the more right it seemed and the pain of anxiety in her tummy was replaced with a dull smoldering fire. Her friends were afraid of her, they thought she was a little who was going to drag them down with her when she was inevitably scooped up by some Amazon. That’s what they all feared. The dark joke they shared in quips like ‘see you around, stroller bound’. In her sleepless night, Jackie had come to an important realization. Her, and the Matriots weren’t free. What was freedom anyways when you lived in constant fear of being scooped up and forced into a life you didn’t want? Freedom was realizing what was certain and shrugging off the worry. She needed to break out of the fear and it was time to show her ‘friends’ a much more stress free life. She wrote down their names on a sheet of paper. Liz, Amanda, Gina, Anne Marie, and Katherine. Five of the founding members of the Matriots, with her being the sixth. The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like it was the right thing to do. They didn’t want to help her, but she could certainly help them. They hadn’t abandoned her on purpose, but rather because of fearful conditioning. All she needed to do was help each of them individually get over their fear. She’d find each of them an answer to their ‘little problem’. For the first time in a few weeks, Jackie smiled. And unironically, she slept like a baby after that. --- Jackie straightened the bow tied into her braided ponytail. A month ago she would have cursed and burned the thing in a fire, but now? It was liberating to put on something so childish and pretty. Part of her knew that this whole endeavor was wrong, and that perhaps she was going a little crazy, but there was another part of her who could really get used to sleeping soundly at night without fear of being snatched up. If it happened, it happened, but she already knew it wouldn’t be today… even despite how much she seemed to be tempting fate with this outfit. She had purchased the dress from a little store. The workers inside were only too happy to let her try on a dozen different dresses and said that this one really brought out the color of her eyes. It had more layers then a birthday cake. All she’d had to say was ‘it’s a surprise for mommy’ and she’d practically won their hearts, they even gave her a discount. Sure, the outfit made her feel little, and she hated that, but at the same time, it let her hide in plain sight. It was more a shame that she hadn’t started going into cover like this years ago. She also had on a pair of pull-ups. She would have preferred to stay in panties, but she needed the outfit to be convincing in case she was ‘checked’ on the street. Pull-ups wouldn’t raise as many amazon eyebrows as panties would. Walking around in her pretty dress, with little purse, she looked like a little whose parents trusted her just enough with a tiny modicum of freedom. It wasn’t perfect cover, but it was good enough to fool the majority. This outfit she wore had been picked especially for her ‘friend’ Gina. It was going to be a test of where Gina’s priorities lay. Her former friend had been the one she walked to class with every morning. She lived on the same block and they had their first class together. Gina was a little shorter than her, with brunette hair and a natural bookish appearance owed to her thick glasses. She was nice, but shy and kept to herself to focus on her studies. Jackie knew she was wound up tight as a spring and doubted Gina had every really cut loose and had fun in her entire ‘adult’ life. It was too bad, she liked Gina, but like the other girls, Gina had studiously started to avoid Jackie and no longer walked with her to school or even gave her the time of day. Today would be her test, if she passed, maybe this whole endeavor could be scraped, but somehow she already knew what would happen. It was time show everyone what she’d learned about this pointless sham of a support group. “Time to have a ‘little’ talk,” Jackie said to herself, smoothing out her dress. This whole outfit was ridiculous and the thought of how she must look made her giggle oddly. She skipped off to a park on the way to class, knowing she’d run into Gina on the way. It only took 5 minutes tops, and by then she was already panting a little from having skipped the whole way. Just as planned Gina walking to class, book out, head down, low profile. “GINA!” Jackie said in an urgent whisper breaking out into a run when she was just a few feet away. “Gina you have to help me!” she pleaded, still keeping her voice down. Gina looked up in surprise, her eyes widening and looking a little bug-like behind her glasses. She didn’t say Jackie’s name, but her mouth silently formed the syllables, like they were a question. She drank in Jackie’s appearance in shock, her mind calculating. “Please, I don’t have much time, they’re looking for me,” Jackie pleaded, grabbing Gina’s hand as she feigned looking around for a phantom pursuer. “Can I hide at your place?” Gina audibly gulped and without so much as a second glance, turned to run, dropping the book from her other hand. “Gina?!” Jackie implored, feeling a little pang of sadness as she didn’t let go of the grip she had on Gina’s hand. “Let me go! They’ll get me too!” the girl said frantically. It was the wrong answer. If Gina had been looking at Jackie’s face, she would have seen the scared pretense wash away like poorly applied paint, replaced by a sardonic grim sadness. “Let me go!” Gina repeated, looking back at Jackie’s hand holding onto her. “No one’s chasing me,” Jackie said calmly. Gina didn’t understand, she stopped trying to get away, looking around. There were a few people looking at them oddly, but mostly paying them no real attention. “You would have just left me?” Jackie asked. “You’ve already been to a nursery…” Gina said hesitantly, still looking around like a deer in the woods spooked by a broken twig. Poor girl, thought Jackie. She was living in a cage of fear and didn’t want to name it. It unfortunately confirmed her suspicions about their support group. It was a sham, in the end, it was every little for themselves. “Someday, maybe you’ll thank me for this,” Jackie said, mostly to herself. “What are…?” Gina was about to ask something but noticed the odd look in Jackie’s eyes and realized the other girl was still holding onto her hand by the wrist. “Jackie, can you let go of my hand?” “WHERE ARE YOU TAKING ME? WHERE’S MOMMY?!” Jackie screamed. That got the attention of every Amazon in the park, heads snapping over to look at them. Gina’s face went white before she turned and started trying frantically to tug her hand free. Jackie put on a show as well, backpedaling and looking to tug the other way. From a distance it was hard to tell who was tugging who… regardless, Amazons would have no problem picking sides. When looking between the little in a shirt and jeans wearing a college backpack, versus the little in the adorable dress with a hair bow? It was an easy pick of which little was in the wrong. “Let go, let go!” Gina hissed, trying to claw at Jackie’s hand now, already seeing mothers from the playground area she was careful to avoid heading their way. “MOMMY! I WANT MY MOMMMMYYYYYYY!” As the Amazons started to hurry toward them, Jackie released her grip just when she was fairly confident it would be moot point in trying to outrun them this close by. She put on her best performance of giving a big wet tearful honk as she ran off blubbering nonsensically about ‘mommy’. One taller Amazon one gave her a concerned look and stopped to try and help, but Jackie was careful to duck past and began running back home. The Amazon stared after her as she left but soon enough had turned back to see about the other little. Gina provided the distraction Jackie needed for a clean getaway. Once released from her grip and overbalanced by her backpack of books, she tumbled forward to land in a heap. She was quick to try and pick herself up, stumbling at a half crouch even as irate looking Amazons bore down on her. Although it was hypocrisy at its finest, the very idea of kidnapping a little away from her happy Amazon family was as deplorable as it got. One woman managed to grab the loop at the top of Gina’s backpack, “Hold it one moment little miss,” she said in a commanding and stern voice. Gina shrugged out of her backpack and continued to make a break for it, only to get swooped up in the arms of a big chested blonde woman. “Just what do you think your doin?” the other woman demanded. It was another few minutes before Jackie got to survey the aftermath. She was safely back in her apartment and watching from the window. She had a good view of the park, it was just down the street and she usually checked it every morning before going to class to make sure there wasn’t too much of a crowd and it would be safe to walk through. Three Amazon women had teamed up it seemed. Gina had probably been pulled kicking and screaming over to the playground while the other littles sitting in the sandbox all watched but made no move to interrupt what was happening. She’d missed the good parts while running home, but from what she could see Gina was now strapped into a stroller. Her shirt, jeans and even glasses were gone, replaced with a thick diaper and a cute long sleeved shirt. There was a paci in her mouth and it seemed to be stuck in place the way Gina pawed at it. “I guess I better tell the Matriots that Gina got snatched up, maybe they will be willing to launch a rescue operation,” Jackie said to herself, chuckling at the idea. Even though it was cliché, part of her wanted to make some popcorn and just sit and watch for a bit. The Amazon women a block away stood and talked animatedly amongst themselves, likely over what to do with the criminal little Rebel they had. Jackie reluctantly moved away from the window, heading over to her desk where the list she had was sitting. She took out some stickers from a drawer and put a smiley face next to Gina’s name. “There, one happy little girl. That just leaves Liz, Amanda, Anne Marie, and Katherine. Someday we can all have another support group meeting together… maybe at daycare or something.” Jackie said giggling to herself. She skipped into her bedroom to change out of the dress. Cute as it was, the layers made and running around made it a bit too hot and stuffy. Besides, it wasn’t her time to wear this kind of thing everyday yet. --- Up Next : Amanda would you like to know a secret? ---

The stuff i scrapped that made me go WTH was i thinking. also heads up this has almost no editing just cause of how bad i thought it was Chapter 5 The therapist's office. "Amelia you read for this? I booked 6 hour's for this just in case there is a lot you want to talk about. She is also one of the best therapist's that deal with little's that I know." Sarah let's Amelia know trying to get the girl ready for a bit of talking. "Sarah what is her name you never told me? "Oh sorry her name is Leona Beckett. I got told she likes to be called Leona, remember that ok sweetie?" Sarah's heart can't help but hope this is the right idea to do for Amelia. "Oh I like that name it sounds really pretty. Sarah did my mom and dad tell you about me growing up at all?" Amelia can't help but wonder what her aunt might know. Well her mom now but she still can't get use to that it sound's weird to her, but she knows if she does it some time's Sarah will be happy. Just then Leona came out to greet them and talk to them before the session "Miss Holloway and hello Amelia. My name is Leona Beckett and I will be mostly Amelia's therapist but I will also talk to you Miss Holloway. Also I have never had anyone want 6 hours before but with the amount you offered I couldn't refuse even if it get's late." Amelia wonder's just how much her aunt offered for this therapist to do this she thinks at least 3 time's the normal rate. Unbeknownst to her, her aunt paid Leon 10 time's her name rate for this hoping this will help Amelia as much as she want's it to. "Now if you two will follow me into my room we can get started." Amelia and Sarah follow Leona into her office and notice the little size items and big size and even a changing table in the room in case a little has a accident. "Take a seat anywhere you would like." Sarah pick's a chair and Amelia grab's this long chair to sit in noting to ask Sarah to get one for her room. "Now who would like to start first, I'm guessing Sarah?" Leona ask's giving Sarah the floor. "Well beside's what I told you over the Phone I did find some stuff in Amelia's house when I had people get everything out of it and I was concerned." Sarah tell's Leon about note's and some paper's she found. Amelia's heart jumped to her throat knowing her secret's and childhood and everything that happened was about to come out. To be honest she know's she was not perfect and know's she had problems, being the kid of 2 big's on earth everything treated her differently and the cop's even looked down on her. Getting her flu shots where a whole different story, they ended up driving 4 hour's just to get them in a town that was fine with big's. "Well Sarah if you want you can wait outside or leave and come back it's up to you." Leon tells Sarah knowing it might be a while. "Ok I'll go wait in the truck and get some work done, I'll be right out front if you need me." Sarah walks outside and get's in the truck and starts doing some work about Amelia wondering if she will ever tell Amelia the truth. "Well Amelia where do you want to start. I'm guessing you might know what Sarah told me?" Amelia sigh's hoping this would never come out. "Well what part do you want me to start with first Miss?" "Sweetie you can call me Leona I don't mind I want us to be friendly with each other, even if you don't want to be friend's if that's fine with you. How about we start from the beginning does that sound good?" Leona say's trying to break the ice. "Well when I was born I don't really remember much I don't really remember anything tell I was about 3ish. Some of that was stuff I heard my parent's talking about when they tried to hide stuff from me I guess?" Amelia starting to get a bit scared hoping she can do this. "Well what did you find out from sneaking around and listening in on them?" Leona knowing Sarah didn't say anything about this. "Well I heard my mom talking with someone on the phone about not breastfeeding me as a kid, saying it would have been wrong of her to do so. She also said even if that was not the problem, she is not sure how my body would take big milk knowing I'm on earth now." Amelia admit's. She never told her mom or dad she heard this and much and more growing up from them. "Did you ever find out who was on the phone with you mom? Leona think's this might be a bit touchy but she want's to find out what this girl know's and if that is part of the reason's she rebelled growing up. "No sadly and it wasn't the first time I heard mom on the phone, talking to who I guess was the same person each time. I knew she talked at least once a month, it was almost always on the same date too. Over the years though the talking got more weird even."Amelia is hating what is about to come. "What do you mean more weird? Was there talk of abuse or what you did?" Leona is getting more interested by the minute now with this girl. "Well one time when I was 16, I heard my mom talking to the person saying she wanted to tell me the truth but I never could find out what that truth was. Another time I heard her talking about my first time dealing with the cops when I was 11. I still don't know what I ever did wrong. Amelia know's she can't cry but she might and she hope's she can cold it back. "Sweetie is this about you getting arrest for what the ticket said as refusing to listen to a cop?" "Yes but the truth was he stopped me when I was at the park and asked me who my parents were, when I told him he called me a liar and gave me a ticket then drove me home." Amelia can't help but cry now and she know's it will just get worse from here on out. Leona hands Amelia some tissue's for her nose and tear's. She waits a minute before asking a question nagging on her mind. "Why did the cop say you were lying?" "He knew who my parent's already where he just hated big's, the fact that my mom and dad wanted to live on earth pissed him off and most the cop's in town. They were always getting pulled over for the dumbest of thing's too. Tail light not working, going 1 mile per a hour over the speed limit. going 1 under the speed limit, stopping too long at a stop sign. It never ended." Amelia cry's again but try's to finish the best she can. "They never tried to stop it no matter what they took it, I never did understand why we didn't move or why they never tried to fight back with lawyers or anything." Leona has a few answer but even more question's now. "Well they didn't wanna fight I'm guessing cause they didn't wanna risk losing you and the chance the cop's cause use that as an excuse to hurt you or your parents or worse. As for not moving I'm not sure you were still a bit away's from the portal but close enough it could be done in a day if needed. The only other portal close to you was the hospital portal but that is only for life and death, like when you went though it and were made your size." Leona know's she is gonna get more question's then answer's but she hopes that Sarah might be able to fill her in later on some of these question's. "Um Leona can I please go change I'm soaked and think I'm close to leaking." "Here sweetie let me help I can do it faster if that's ok" "Please it's already hard enough to walk or move with these casts" Leon picks up Amelia and takes her to the changing table and move's her short baby dress out of the way, she then untapped her diaper and starts to clean her and wipe her down. Amelia is blushing red knowing this new person is changing her but at the same time she feel's safe and not scared of Leona. Leona finish's using some oil and powdering her then tape's up the new thick diaper she grabbed. She help's Amelia off the changing table carry's her back to the long chair she was sitting in and then sit's down herself. "Now then where were we Amelia. I know let's talk about the time you where in your first fight at 13." "Well there is not a lot to say about that one, I was called a Amazon's kid by a few girl's and one hit me with a rock so I ran at them and beat them up then I got in all the trouble. I know the parent's tried to sue us but some how they lost, I didn't even know my parent's had the money for a lawyer." "So the fight started over being call a racist name and you got in call the trouble? Being earth and how they can be to us I'm not real shocked I am surprised they hit you with a rock though." Leona know's she is finally getting somewhere and want's to keep the girl talking. she check's the clock to see how much time as passed and notice it's only been a little over a hour. "After that I heard my mom on the phone with someone talking about how I attacked some girl, She never told the person on the other side I was attacked and call a racist name first. It honestly made me sad and depressed to know my mom didn't want to fight for me or believe me at all." "Did you ever get anything for being depressed, cause I'm guessing this wasn't the first time or the last that you heard your mom talk like that." "No they wouldn't take me to see anyone but a doctor for my flu shots or to the testing school to make sure I could go up a grade. The next time I heard my mom was disappointed with me was when... was when.... was..." Amelia break's down crying her eye's out loud enough that Sarah can hear from outside and run's inside as fast as she can wondering what is wrong with her baby girl. "IS EVERYTHING OK??!?!" Ask's a heart broken Sarah at hearing Amelia. Before Leona can answer she runs over to Amelia and hug's her to try and calm her down a bit. "Shh shh it's ok baby mommy is here." Amelia grab's onto Sarah and don't let go. "What happened Leona?" "Well Sarah when I asked about her being depressed from hearing her mom say she was disappointed in her, she tried to tell me then stuttered and broke down crying then you got here." "Amelia shhh shh sweetie please tell me and Leona what made you so sad?" Amelia finally getting her crying under control after almost 10 minutes of crying tells them. "I told my mom I was gay.... I told her I was into girl's and she got pissed told me I was grounded, then called the person on the phone and told them." Amelia still sobbing a bit get's out the word's the best she can. Leona look's at Amelia in shock wondering how one's own mother can be a monster like that. Sarah knew Ella changed but she wondered what she didn't find in the house. Leona was really worried now and wanted to know more "Sweetie Amelia? Can you tell us what else she did, we need to know badly so please tell us." Amelia choking back more tears. "She would spank me a lot and tell me it was cause she loved me. She never did anything around daddy though I think she was scared of him finding out, but daddy was always stressed cause of the cop's." Sarah is shocked at what Ella did, now she wish's she could beat Ella senseless wondering how someone can do that to a sweet girl like this. "Amelia what your mommy did was really wrong, she should be in jail for what she did no child no matter little or big or a person on earth should have to go though that." Leona knew there would be a lot more before this was over and she still had a little over 3 hours left. "Sweetie I will never let that happen to you again as long as I live. I will kill anyone who does that to you and I will make sure with all my powder I can use I will make them suffer. Understand this I love you so much Amelia I will protect you no matter what." "Amelia do you feel safe and well enough to keep talking to us?" Leona wondered how damaged this girl really was. "Yes Leona and thank you mom I love you." Sarah's eye's lit up with joy at hearing that and Leona looked shocked knowing it hasn't been long sense she woke up, But shes accepting this life so well. "Can we talk about the night this all happened Leona?" Amelia knew she had too. "Sure but we can stop any time you want Amelia." Sarah know's this is a huge milestone and decides shes gonna sit there and not make a word. "Well the night it happened I was thinking of seeing my aunt and thinking of asking her if I could stay with her and live with her I spent day's thinking how to ask her then once we were in the car on our way to the portal I was scared. Next thing I knew i heard a crash and metal and the seat in front of me hitting me in the face, I blacked out the moment the car hit the pole then a week later I woke up to my new mom Sarah." Amelia was holding back as best she could but still cried a bit despite trying her best to not cry. Leona and Sarah were both shocked she remembered all of that even after getting hurt that badly and almost dying. "Amelia do you know how badly you were hurt?" Leona asked her. "No not really mom and the doctor's wouldn't tell me everything." Leona look's at Sarah a bit disproving and Sarah know's she's in the wrong on this one. "Amelia you were on death's door, the fact you lived is amazing, you should not be alive by any medical standard's even Nanites normally don't work like they did they didn't do anything to your leg's but they worked on your face and chest the best they could. You had all but 1 rib broken 1 lung was basically gone your heart was barely working and everything else was a mess and barely working." This time Sarah finish's what Leona was gonna say. "Sweetie you 100 percent should not be alive the fact that you are is a miracle and I am not going to let that miracle go away I will make sure you get everything you could ever want as long as you listen to ok sweetie?" "Yes mom i understand, I don't think I could ever not listen to you I love you too much." Both Sarah and Leona have a few tear's in their eye's now hearing Amelia and how much she love's Sarah. Sarah understood finally even if Amelia tried to hide it a bit she really deeply cared . Leona ask's one of the hardest question's she has had to ask today and hope's the answer is a no. "Amelia was there anything your old mom did too you?" Amelia starts to cry more again at this and knows everything must and will come to light sooner or later. "When dad was gone she would use the belt on me, and dad left a lot I never did find out what he was doing. He left at weird time's each day some time's it would be 10 other times 7 at night I tried my best but I never could find out. I started wetting my bed for a while and mom would beat me with the belt each day once dad left. Both Leona and Sarah can't believe what this girl went though and Sarah is seeing red now. She know's her brother and his wife are lucky they died, cause if they didn't she would have killed them. "Mom Leona there is something else I want to tell you, I use to try and help people when I could and when mommy found out she got upset and told me that we don't help people and then she grounded me." Amelia can't hold it back any more and bawls into Sarah's shoulder. "Baby it's ok I will always be here for you shhh shh." "Thank you. Is it ok if we stop for now? I can't say anymore." Ask's a hopeful Amelia. "Sure Amelia that is fine. Miss Holloway if you want you can bring her back 1 week from today go get her some food and have a rest." Leona thinking that they made a lot of progress today more then she does with most. she notice's its been almost 5 hours and is shocked Amelia is still so awake." Sarah pick's up Amelia and takes her to the truck and puts her in the car seat, she walk's around and get's in the front seat and starts the truck and drive's home to get a late dinner for both her and Amelia. Most the drive is quite as Amelia does not wanna talk anymore for now. They pull into the house about an hour later and Sarah takes Amelia out of her car seat and takes her inside to the dinning room where Mandy is waiting with her dinner and a bottle for Amelia. "Welcome home baby Amelia and Mommy Sarah." Mandy chuckles to herself a bit as Sarah places Amelia in her highchair. "Amelia this is some special milk I'm hoping you will like if you do I will get you some more ok?" Amelia start's to drink the milk while Sarah eat's her dinner. "Mandy what is this it's really really good." Sarah almost choke's on her food and Mandy laugh's "It's a secret that's why its special sweetie." Answer Mandy happy that Amelia love's it. "Mandy can you put my food in the fridge I don't think I can eat anymore and it seem's our baby girl is falling asleep." Sarah ask's Mandy. "Sarah I think our girl is Milk drunk right now." "Hik I ish noot Milky Drnkie." At that moment Amelia passes out from the Milk after having drank over 32 oz's of milk. Sarah carry's Amelia into her nursery and change's her wet and messy diaper and put's a new thick crawler one on her. Once Sarah is done she notice's Jessica standing in the doorway. "So my lover did she like the milk?" Sarah Laughs a bit trying not to wake Amelia. "She move then liked it darling, she loved it." "Good I'll will make some more for her, I didn't think she would effect me like this though," "I didn't either, but as long as it's not going to waste that's all that matter's, that and how much she love's it. Let's not tell her yet what it is though ok? Sarah tell's Jessica knowing Amelia may not like it once she know's what the milk is. Sarah gently lays Amelia down in her crib and slips her pacifier into her mouth and watch's as she sucks on it. Jessica and Sarah leave the room and close the door then start to talk a bit. "I am gonna hate to get her, her new teeth when she wants them I already miss her lisp and how much she was drooling too." Sarah said hoping Jessica would understand. "Sarah I know you didn't want to do this but... We could give her some tapes to where she likes not having them... If you want." Jessica know's how much Sarah hates using tapes to regress a little. "Jessica my love, I may want it badly but I will never want it badly enough to use tape's on my baby girl. If she want's them I'll use the tape's then if not I refuse to ok?" Sarah knowing she's trying not to sound mad at all. She is scared if she does that Amelia could lose all her sense of herself and become a whole new person, she has seen it time and time again with other little's in other country's and she hated it so much. Sarah has seen the worst of the worst mindless infant's, little's forced to be infant's but they still have there mind. On more then one occasion she has though about buying a little like that just to save them, she knew's if she did and someone saw them there would be question's asked about it. Now that she had time to think again she realized with Amelia here she could use the excuse she wants Amelia to have a little sister or brother. Then she could unregress them and make them a normal little again if she can. Sarah had a new goal in life now besides taking care of Amelia and she would even ask Amelia for her help to do this if the girl was up for it. "Sarah helloooo you whooo is anyone home?" Sarah snapped out of her day dream and looked at Jessica. "Sorry dear but I had an Idea crazy enough it just might work." "What is your plan this time?" "We are going to adopt a little or two for Amelia to have as a brother or sister's." "Wait sister's? and only one boy and why the hell do you want to adopt more?" "I have always wanted to adopt a little in a bad country but I never had a good reason too without questions being asked but now I have the perfect reason and the perfect excuse so no one can say anything about it." "I'll admit this is crazy but it could work." "Yep next meeting I have in a none alliance country I'll take Bruce and Killer with both of there team and bring Amelia with me to adopt some little's." "BRUCE AND KILLER? YOU KNOW THEY HATE EACH OTHER?!?!? ARE YOU INSANE?" Jessica finally think's that Sarah has lost it and went fully insane, if not insane she has gone little crazy or little blind. "Jessica my love they may hate each other but for the right pay and a good enough reason they will do it. They also hate how other little's are treated and this could be a good excuse to also get them both little's for them and there wife's. Maybe they can be friends that way who know's." "Sarah is two teams of bodyguard's kinda over kill? That's over 100 men between the two. You will need the huge jet for that one." Jessica tells Sarah still shocked about the idea "Yep I know I'm also going to be bringing my truck with me just in case." "You mean your armored tank? Have you even told Amelia that it has weapons on the damn thing? Or that is has a AI in it that even the Military on both U.S. and Earth want?" Jessica now fully in shock at Sarah's idea. "Nope i told Ruthless to try and keep quite for now and she said ok she understood." "My lover and soon to be wife is crazy she finally lost it someone help me." Jessica says losing her mind at this idea. "Jessica it will be fine with over 100 bodyguard's plus Bruce and Killer if anyone attack's me they will be dumb and dead." "Sarah I know no one has ever attacked your truck before but this is asking for it are you sure it will be ok?" Jessica now worried knowing she can't stop Sarah. "Jessica I had it sent to earth and the USA there nuked the thing and it was still ok to drive and Ruthless even laughed at it. Both me Amelia and Ruthless will be fine." Sarah trying to reassure Jessica and calm her down "Ok but make sure she has all new armor and weapon's or else I wont let you go deal?" "Deal I'll have RnD put on the new railgun they made and the new smart seeking rocket's for weapons. I'll have them add the new blast proof armor to make sure and the new Ultra dragon scale windows to make sure only a Nuke will hurt her." Sarah knowing this will make Jessica happy knowing they are using the experimentally military tech they work on below the building. "Ok I'm fine with that now let's head to bed it's getting late and if this is you plan your next meeting with a None-Alliance country is in a week I'll call Bruce and Killer in the morning and get it set up. I'll also get between one and three adoption licences ready for this. You do know how hard it is to get a normal little adoption licence here." Jessica hoping this will talk Sarah out of it knowing the odd's of that are low. "Yes I do sweetie now lets head to bed I'm tired and deal with this tomorrow." Sarah and Jessica both walk into there room and strip down naked for a night of love making before they sleep. It was well past 2 am before they fell asleep that night tired of the event's and their love. Chapter 6 1 week later the day of the meeting in none-alliance territory. Sarah is trying to prep Amelia for trip and hoping she can follow the acting role she is given. "Ok baby listen you need to pretend to be a infant here and try not to talk if possible. Our goal is to try and save a few littles if we can and money is not a option, if you find one or two or even three you think you might be able to save tell me by saying you want milky ok?" "Yes mom I know we have been over this 20 times now. I understand mom." Amelia getting sick of how much panicking Sarah is doing. "Good just want to make sure. Have you seen Jessica?" Sarah feels like everything needs to be perfect and can't stop the panic. God!!! Where is Jessica I need to get to I need to get everything clothe's wise and diaper wise ready head to the main office for a few hours, get Amelia to sit in the little playpen at my office and pay with toys then get everyone on the jumbo jet. Gahhhhh over 150 people mostly bodyguard's for this one visit. it's costing me a fairly good amount but lucky Bruce and Killer's teams are ok with adopting any little they can so we can save them. "SARAH!" Jessica has to scream at her to get her to look at her. "Oh there you are um why did you yell?" Ask's a confused Sarah. "Honey i've been trying to talk to you for a while now but you were just packing and not listening to me." A concerned Jessica ask's. "Sarah I will go change Amelia before you take her to the office and I'll be right behind you ok?" "Thank you Jessica I don't know what I would do without you." Sarah reaches in to kiss Jessica and they take a long romantic kiss. "Ewww my mom's are getting all lovely and kissing. Get a room you town." Both Jessica and Sarah look at her and stick out there tongue's. "Baby both your moms love you a lot remember that and you should know too your an adult and we won't stop you if you fall in love." "For now I'll pass last time it did not end well for me so I'm ok." Amelia remembering what her old mom did to her and how hurt it made her. "Sweetie if you want to date a girl we wont stop you either even if she is a big or a little. Now we will have to have a small talk about adult activity's but for now we can carry on. When we get back we will have that talk though young lady." Amelia can't help but blush at what Sarah had just said to her knowing what she meant. Jessica changes Amelia out of her morning diaper seeing it wet and messy again and makes quick work to get her clean. "Sweet you need to tell us when you are messy you are gonna get a diaper rash." Jessica worried about Amelia getting a bad rash. Jessica carry's Amelia to the living room patting her diaper butt the whole way and gently places her in the playpen making sure not to hit her casts on her legs. Sarah finally comes out of Amelia's room with enough diapers and clothes to last 2 weeks. "Sarah I thought you were only going to be there for a few days?"Jessica now really confused "Well just in case we do find some littles I want to have enough clothes. Better safe then sorry." "I understand that well enough, remember our honeymoon?" Ask's Jessica. "Fair point love." Amelia had been sitting in her playpen for a little while wondering when they were leaving and what they were doing before they left. She knew she had to go to the office and sit in a playpen but not sure what type. She knew that her playpen was made for big's so if she needed to she could get out quickly. Sarah walked over to Amelia and picked her up out of her playpen. "Ok you can bring your Switch but it needs to stay on the plane when we get to where we are going." "Ok mom when are we leaving I can't wait anymore." "Baby we are leaving right now. I will try not to baby you too much I know you are not ready but one day we will have to do more." "I know I'm just scared still a little bit." "Baby it's ok I will take it as slow as we need to for now but I do want to do more in the next few months." Sarah carry's Amelia out to her truck and load her in her car seat that's when Amelia notices two more, then she see's two huge guys in the back looking pissed at each other. "EEP w-who a-are y-you?" "Well young lady I'm Bruce" "I'm Killer miss." Bruce answer's this time for both of them. "We are you're bodyguards for where we are going." Amelia now a little confused. "Where are we going anyways Sarah and Jessica haven't told me." At that point Sarah gets in the truck in the front seat and answers Amelia's question. "Baby we are going to your version of China, it's called Caylla." "So where do we live?" "We live in Sallas sweetie. It's on the west coast so the flight shouldn't be more then 12 hour's at best." Sarah starts the truck and drives to her office, the biggest building in all of Sallas at 180 floors it has sensors around it so if anyone gets to close they are taken care of by the buildings security systems. "Wow mom this is all yours?" Amelia is almost speechless at how huge the building is. "Yes baby my great great great grandfather built this company from the ground up and I have just made it bigger and better. To put it short sweetie I have made it worth 100 times more then what my dad made it worth." Sarah says happy to brag a bit. "Ok Sarah enough bragging lets go to your floor." Bruce says wanting to get going. "Ok ok I get it Bruce lets go." Sara pick's up Amelia and her diaper bag and takes her to the express elevator to her office. After about 1 minute they get to the top and Bruce and Killer wait outside her office. Sarah gently places Amelia in the little playpen she has and Amelia looks shocked. "Please tell me I don't have to use the restraints mommy." Amelia now really concerned. "Sweetie the only time you need to use them is if I have a meeting cause a lot of people look down on littles. Now if we get you brothers or sisters then I don't need to sound good?" "Yes mom it." A revealed Amelia answers. Sarah gets to work on what she needs to finish before her trip and next thing she knows it has been 3 hours and time to get to her private airport. "Sweetie you hungry?" asks Sarah. "Yes please mom can I have the really good milk again?" Sarah a little shocked at this cause Amelia seems to be really enjoying the breast milk she has been getting. Sarah knows she will need to tell Amelia what it is, but for now it can go cause how much she love's it. Sarah gives Amelia her bottle then picks her up and takes her back downstairs to the truck making sure to say bye to Jessica at her desk. "Ok Bruce, Killer lets get going. Are your men gonna meet us at the tarmac?" "Yes Ma'am." Answers Bruce. "Yes Ma'am." Answers Killer. Sarah strap's Amelia into her car seat and Bruce and Killer get in the back of the truck. "Ok everyone ready and does everyone know the plan?" Killer, Bruce and Amelia all answer at the same time. "Yes Ma'am." "Good then lets get going." Sarah drives to her airport where everyone is waiting outside the plane for her before getting in. Sarah then gets to the front of the stairs going into her company's plan "OK GENTLEMEN YOU ARE ALL WERE PICKED BECAUSE YOU HATE HOW LITTLES ARE TREATED IN CAYLLA. OUR GOAL IS TO ADOPT AS MANY AS WE CAN UNDERSTOOD? MY COMPANY AND THE GOVERNMENT WILL HELP PAY YOU TO TAKE CARE OF THEM SO IF YOU WANT ONE, TWO OR THREE GET THEM. THE GOVERNMENT WILL GIVE EVERYONE A LICENSE FOR EACH LITTLE YOU GET, SO DON'T BE SCARED THE PLANE CAN SEAT 1,000 AND ON THE WAY HOME WE WILL HAVE A ESCORT OF THE BEST PILOTS DALLAS HAS TO OFFER." Sarah calms down now a bit done with her yelling. "Our goal is to save them, now that is all gentlemen." Once she was done talking everyone loaded into the jet and her truck and convey into the back. Once everyone is seated they buckle up and take off for Caylla. 12 hours and 47 minutes later, they start to land. Once landed they unload everyone into their trucks and Bruce and Killer get in Sarah's Armored limited T-Rex 6x6 with body armor bullet proof windows and a deer grill all around it. "Ok Amelia sweetie time to get up we landed and everyone is waiting for us." "Huh? What time is it." "Well sweetie it's almost 1 PM here and you have been asleep for a while." Sarah picking Amelia up out of her car seat in the plane. "Remember sweetie to follow the plan. In case it goes south, and I'm almost expecting it too we have the Dallas military hiding off the coast about 50 mile's out waiting with back up and some new weapons I gave them free of charge to keep." "Wait wait wait wait mom you make weapons?" "Oh right I never told you. Oops mommy did a boo boo." Sarah forgetting she told Jessica she would tell Amelia. Oh at least she knows now. Sarah thinking to herself. "Mom what don't you make?" Amelia now confused by what her mom just said. "Well dear we make a lot of stuff enough that the military is in my back packet if I need them. Even our plane we came here on I helped make and approve. I'm smarter then I look sweetie." "I knew you were smart but wow." "Alright enough talking lets get you in your car seat." Once out of the plane Amelia see's the huge convey of trucks and counts at least 15 with her mom's. Sarah walks her to her truck and places her in her car seat then jumps in the front to drive. "Don't worry sweetie I know how to drive this better then anyone. also I want you to meet a friend of mine if that's ok with you?" Sarah ask's Amelia not wanting to scare her at all. "Sure who is it mom?" Amelia wondering if they are gonna get in the truck with them. "Ruthless you can come out of hiding now Amelia want's to meet you." "Hello Little Amelia, my name is Ruthless I'm the A.I in your mommy's truck and a good friend of her's I hope to be your friend too." "WAIT WHAT THE TRUCK CAN TALK?" Shocked Amelia has her mouth open as far as it can go. "Yeah sweetie didn't you think it was a bit weird how we always made good time? That was cause of Ruthless here she is a better driver then I am." "Aww thank you Ma'am how nice to say about me." Ruthless can't help but be happy knowing she has a new friend to protect. "Mom please say the plane is normal?" "Oh yeah Ruthless is a one of a kind even the U.S. want's her but I made them a deal to were they get a copy in 5 years." "Sarah can we get going the meeting is soon and we need to get there quick." says Bruce from his back seat. "Sorry Bruce just a bit of showing off. Ok lets go Ruthless." "Yes Ma'am." On Bruce's and Killer's word the convey starts up and leaves the airport heading to her meeting with one of the main dealers of little items she sells to in Caylla. It takes less then 20 minutes to get to the huge building and the convey goes around the back and parks. "Ok you ready Sarah? I'll grab Amelia and Killer will help you inside." Say's Bruce. "Yep lets go." Sarah ready for this like she has the last week. Bruce grab's Amelia and Killer escorts Sarah inside with Bruce and Amelia right behind them. "Ok Bruce, Killer we are going to floor 70 make sure the bodyguard's are ready just in case. I really hate dealing with Caylla but they have the most slave littles of anywhere else in the world." Sarah says with disgust in her voice. Sarah walks to the elevator and her Bruce and Killer get in and head to the 70th floor while the other part of her team a group of 24 men and women take the other elevator's up to 70. When they get to floor 70 her body guards are already there. "Ok follow the plan, I'm trading some stuff for a list of 2,000 littles with up to 1000 we can take, the rest of the payment will be item's from us. So stay cool and lets get this done." Sarah and her team walk through the big doors in front of her to meet a group of 5 old men dressed like rich snobs. "Gentlemen what a lovely day it is are we ready?" ask's Sarah. "Cut to the chase we know what you want and what we want lets make a deal already we have the littles in holding cells below the main building do you have what we asked for?" Says the CEO of the slave trader littles group. "Well I got the ship off the coast loaded with everything you gentlemen want the world's thickest diapers, restraints, devices to make littles talk like baby's but let them keep their teeth and the rest of the disgusting stuff you men what. Will that work?" Answers Sarah. "Yes just fine here's the list you can take 1,000 of them the rest we keep unless you want to up the trade." Says a grumpy old man. "How about I add 1 billion and you give them to the Dallas Military? Do we have a deal." ask's a pissed off Sarah. "Fine deal you have 1 hour to send the money." The CEO says. "And all of them still have their minds right?" ask's a really pissed off Sarah. "Yes we are nice enough to do that request." Says the CEO. "Ok lead the way downstairs." Demands Sarah. "Mommy up up." Says Amelia wanting to stay close to her mom and away from the creepy old guy. Amelia whispers in Sarah's ear. "Sarah I you know I love you but, we need to do something about him." "Sweetie I plan on it." Sarah looked at both Bruce and Killer trying to think who she would ask. As they finally got to the basement of the building the door for them opened and they steped out followed by the elevator with the rest of her bodyguards. "Killer if the CEO move's from that wall. Kill him." Sarah said with a emotionless expression on her face. "YOU BITCH WE HAD A DEAL YOU CAN'T DO THIS." The now pissed off and angry CEO said. "I can't? Well honey I just did I'm taking all of them and getting rid of you." Sarah now seeing red wanting to kill him herself but knowing Amelia might see it and could look at her differently. Sarah Hands Killer a note with 2 words on it. "Kill Him" Sarah walks away and down the hallway to the room she is hoping has life. Once they are over 100 yards away a loud bang is heard and Sarah knows the deed is done and that she owes Killer a bonus. Sarah walks to the door now in front of her and opens it and the first thing she hears is crying from floor to ceiling. "My God they are all in cage's like dogs. Bruce when we leave tell Sallas's Ship's to bomb this blow this place into the ground. Tell them I will deal with the fallout." Sarah know's this has been her plan for years but Amelia had made her realize she needed to do it sooner to save lives. The crying was hard to hear over but Sarah had an idea. she looked for the switch to the over head lights and turned them on and the lower ones off. The moment she did that the crying stopped and now she had to find out some answer. "LISTEN TO ME UNDERSTAND?" The 2,000 littles all got scared by her voice thinking she will do bad things to them. "Ok who are the most hurt, can't move, can't talk well, who?" A bigger little point to a few cage's in the corner, there are 5 total and each cage is almost smaller then the little it holds. Sarah is more heart broken at this sight then anything and know's what shes doing is the right thing. "Bruce get some of your men to get the 5 little's in the corner they are all going in my truck for now get the rest into the semi's like we planned and get them to the plan and out of the cage's if you can, use the disable-rs on any collars or trackers then lets get out." "Sarah please make sure they all live. This is sad and what I was scared would happen to me when I woke up. Please save them mommy." Amelia crying into Sarah now not being able to hold back the tears any longer. "Shhh it's ok baby we will and I'll make sure everyone goes to good homes if they need more help and can't or don't want to be on their own. Mommy will take care of it all just don't worry anymore." Sarah knows it may be 18 years too late to tell her brother the day he left but she didn't know if she could ever love a littles. If her brother saw her he would be shocked. "Ok m-m-m-mommy. Once we get to the truck's can we change them and find out their names or do we need to wait tell we are at the plane?" Amelia worried about them getting a rash and hurting more. "The plane will be the safest." Sarah answered to try and calm Amelia. It took almost a hour to load every little up as fast as everyone could but they did it 2,000 littles in 4 semi trucks with AC for the 20 minute ride to the airport. "Ok Bruce, Killer lets get out of here we need to go before the rest of the old bastard's up top know what we did." Sarah now worried herself they may have taken too long. "Yes Ma'am understood." Bruce answers knowing now will be the hardest part of his life. He wonders if he can ask for a bonus after this. As Sarah caring Amelia and Bruce and Killer watching her back walk out the loading dock a bullet goes right past Amelia's head barely missing her. "SHIT RUN." Yells Bruce as he fires back hitting the guard dead a single shot to the head. More gun fire erupts from the rest of the guards and the police showing up to the call from the other Board Members. "RUTHLESS ACTIVATE PROTOCOL 1." Sarah screams as she runs at her truck. "Um Ma'am are you sure? Protocol 1 is a bit extreme." Sarah through the rage she is feeling knows there is no going back now and no longer cares as she gets Amelia bucked into the back seat and Bruce gets in the passenger seat. "Yes Ma'am activating protocol 1. Remember Sarah there is no going back from this." Says Ruthless knowing this could change Sarah forever." "Bruce tell your men and Killer's men to not drive and let Ruthless takeover." Sarah says hoping he listens. "What the hell do you mean?!?! THEY NEED TO DRIVE SARAH." A now pissed off Bruce says to Sarah. "No Bruce Ruthless is taking control of the trucks. Protocol 1 gives her command of everything. Trucks, plane's, even the weapons in all the trucks." Sarah says with a ashamed look on her face "WHAT?!? Sense when did these things have weapons? I though the allied nations said no?" "They said to do so in secret and only use it in life and death. Fairly sure this meets life and dead Bruce. "Ma'am I'm taking over now." "Do it Ruth" Get us out." Ruthless activates Protocol 1 and all the trucks weapon systems come online. Rail guns anti missile defense systems and micro rockets all arm and start to fire as the trucks move out to the airport. The convey moves the the road at top speed as the Sallas Air force in the background bombs the building wiping it off the planet. Sarah knows it will take at least 3 hours before Caylla can get help from a near by none-Alliance member. "Ruthless how many rounds in the rail-gun?" Sarah asks as Bruce looks like a ghost next to her. "117 Ma'am in our truck alone 2391 left total in all trucks" "Good use them all if you have too and don't stop." "Yes Ma'am." Ruthless answers before noticing a problem. "Ma'am it seems they are setting up road blocks and that the Military is also on its way. This may get ugly Ma'am." Ruthless now worried about Sarah and how she will be mentally after this. The 6 littles in the back now are scared at all the noise and what's going on. Amelia has other ideas though right now her biggest one is how they can escape and what happens if they don't and if she can find a way to run with her legs in casts. "Ma'am forgive me for this." Ruthless opens a small side compartment next to Bruce and she hope's he knows what to do with it. Bruce pick's it up and reads the side Ambien liquid. "Sorry Sarah forgive me too." Bruce says. "What the hell are you two talking about? OUCH WHAT?" Sarah sees Bruce has stabbed her with a needle and see's what it says before she is asleep. "Ok Ruthless lets get this done, Sarah doesn't need to see what happens now I don't think she could live with herself." "I agree Bruce get ready we are plowing through the road blocks." Ruthless hits the first road block while firing off the rail-gun's killing 7 in a matter of seconds. When they get to the next road block Ruthless notice's SWAT trucks and fires the micro rockets on truck 1, blowing up the SWAT trucks and killing almost everyone trying to stop her. The unlucky ones who live missing arms and legs screaming into the day light. "Umm Ruth is that a tank?" Bruce barely finishes before she fires her rail-gun full power and the tank flips in the air flying into a near by building. "The Military has showed up Sir Bruce. Tell your people to buckle in tight I'm doing this without any of your men or Killer's men dying for Sarah." "Killer is still safe in the truck behind us right?" Ask's Bruce now worried about his rival knowing they never signed up for this. "Hes fine I'm talking to him too." Ruth answers when a call comes over his ear piece. "SIR THEY ARE ATTACKING THE PLANE ANTI AIR DEFENSES ARE HOLDING BUT THERE ARE TOO MANY." Says Bruce's right hand John. "SHIT RUTH STEP ON IT." Bruce now scared they could get stuck here. "Yes Sir. Do you want me to release all safety's?" "Umm sure? what's that mean?" Bruce is confused now as they blow past another blockade. "Everything that stop's us dies Sir." "WAIT WHAT? WHY?" "We need to hurry and we are 5 minutes out from the airport Sir if I don't do this we may not make it in time." "Fine just do it I can't have any of my men or Killer's die today." Ruthless puts the pedal to the metal and blasts tanks cop car's and even buildings out of the way to get to the airport as fast as she can. She knows she will have to delete some of the battle and fire history later so Sarah don't cry but its worth it to protect her. "Almost there Sir. I will inform the Sallas Navy and Air Force to give us back up. Ruthless sends a single line. Barrage the airport in 7 minutes. Mean while aboard the Sallas Navy Flagship The Daedalus. An Aircraft Battleship class with a aircraft deck and a Set of 3 by 20, 300 inch gun's, armed with weapons from Sarah's RnD. "Um Admiral, Sarah's truck Ruthless sent us a message?" says the first mate "What? where is Sarah? Well girl spit it out what does it say?" Says Admiral Steven Caldwell. "Well Sir umm it says. Barrage the airport in 7 minutes." "I'm guessing that's Ruth's orders and not Sarah's." "It would seem so Sir." "Tell the rest of the fleet to Open fire on my command. And make sure our planes hit to." "Yes sir." "One last thing make sure Sarah get's out alive. Without her our Military power would not be enough to scare the none-Alliance island's and country's." Admiral Steven Caldwell, now worried and hopes that Sarah is Ok. He meet her once and she seemed like a honest nice person he hopes she can make it out alive. "Yes sir" Back on Caylla. "RUTH HOW MUCH LONGER?" Bruce screams seeing the large Army at the airport trying to destroy the plane. "I'm going to EMP the enemy then we get in the plane and take off we have 4 minutes tell your men to get inside and stop defending, I'll drive us up the back." Ruth knowing time is short and hoping they can make it in time. Ruthless drives into the Army of troops and sets off the EMP's on each truck stopping the tanks and APC's from firing. She turns the convey and has them line up and drive as fast as they can into the back of the plane. Before Ruth takes control of the plane and starts it up. "Bruce tell your men and Killer's to get ready." Bruce grabs his ear piece from his shoulder and puts in back in his ear and holds his wrist up to talk into his mic. "BUCKLE UP WE ARE TAKING OFF." Ruthless gets the engine up to take off speed and starts the Jumbo jet down the runway. Shes almost ready to take off when a loud explosion is heard behind the plane. "WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?" Bruce ask's now scared that they hit the plane. "That Bruce was the Sallas Navy and air force wiping out most of Caylla's army." Says Ruthless wishing she could smirk. "Oh god my head what the hell did you do Bruce?" Sarah walking up and looking in the back to see 6 littles scared but ok. She's happy on the inside because they couldn't see anything from the back. "Wellll Sarah ruthless gave me some stuff to knock you out while she had me disable safety protocols." Says Bruce knowing its Ruthless ass and not his. "YOU DID WHAT? WHY DID YOU DISABLE THEM?" At this point Ruthless speaks up. "Sorry Ma'am I had no choice we were not going to make it if I didn't" "Ruthless still how many people did you kill? What's the point of a Safety if you turn it off?" "Well Ma'am you living is my main goal. I'm not going to let my friend and her child die cause I could have done more. And Ma'am total Enemy's dead is just under 3,500 troops. I'm sorry" Ruthless knows she messed up but at least the plane is in the air. She no longer care's what happens to her just that Sarah and Amelia are safe. "Ruthless we will have a talk. and How did you take out that many it shouldn't be possible." Sarah wondering what Ruthless did knowing she will have to punish her some how. "I had the Navy and the Air force barrage the airport Ma'am." "YOU WHAT? AND THEY DID IT? WHY?!?!?!" Sarah shocked knowing that the Navy had only told her they would help transport littles if needed. "Well Ma'am without you Sallas wouldn't be as strong as they are and with your power as a CEO as powerful as you they can't risk you dying is my guess." Sarah Sighs heavy."I'll ask them later but for now we got 6 little's who need changed and 1,995 more who need changed. Bruce have your men and Killer's get to work changing them please. I'll take care of the 5 back here." "Um about that Sarah think I could take the 2 you don't take?" "Sure I guess? How did you know I was going to take 3." Sarah wonders now what else Bruce knows. "Sarah I've known you for years it didn't take a lot to guess." Before Sarah starts she wants to know the 5 other littles names. "Please don't hurt us Miss I'll tell you everyone's names" Says a short little girl who could not be taller then Amelia. "I'm Lily. Thats Grace next to me and Jamie next to her. The 2 behind me and Zak and Hazel." "Hello, my name is Sarah and this little next to me is Amelia and that man is Bruce. We saved you so you could have a happy life. Hows that sound?" Sarah saying with a Smile. "Hello, I'm Bruce and I'm more scary then I look, how about I adopt Zak and Hazel?" "Ok and I'll adopt Lily, Grace and Jamie. But first thing first they really need a change and we need to get there plastic pants off some how; Got any bolt cutters?" "I got something better Sarah I got a lock pick kit should only take me a minute per a little." "Good get start and I'll make sure to change em as you finish." Burce get's Lily's diaper off first and is horrified at her bad rash. "OH MY GOD! Lily how bad does this hurt dear?" "Honestly Miss Sarah I'm use to it we all are, sure it burns but nothing we could do." Sarah grabs her tube's of rash cream and starts to put it on Lily, coating her in it, hoping it will heal soon. Sarah makes a note if they all have rash's like this shes going to take them all to the doctor and hope they can help some way to make it heal better. Sarah finishes changing Lily and then quickly in the same manner changes Grace and Jamie. Sarah then takes Amelia and Lilly and has Grace and Jamie follow behind her up to the seat's she has ready for them all hoping the rest of the bodyguard's don't have their hands too full dealing with that many littles. "Um mom does this mean I have 2 sisters and a brother now?" Amelia is now worried that she wont get as much love and care as she did before now that mom has 3 new littles to watch over. "Baby nothing will change you will still be my daughter no matter what and they will be a bit more little then you are ok?" Sarah says trying to calm Amelia down a bit hoping she understands well enough. "You said your name was Sarah right? Does this mean you are our new mom now?" Ask's a worried Grace hoping Sarah is not like her last big mom. She was abusive and beat her when her own daughter got bad grades or did something wrong. Now shes free of that she hopes. "Sarah do you think there is any way you can fix my leg's and the rest of my mouth?" Lily hopes she can walk again but she knows she wont be able too after having her leg's cut in more then one spot then having all but 8 teeth pulled cause the big's who had her wanted a infant who did nothing but tummy time. Lucky from the sounds of it from what she heard they were heading to Sallas, a Alliance home country and part of the U.S. that makes up a large number of country's and islands. Mean while Jamie was worried and hoped that Sarah was not like his big's who used him to help toilet train their boy then kept him as a puppy for their son to play with. Being forced to sleep outside in a dog house with a plug tail stuck in him a collar and a mask to make him look like a dog and mark like one for months before he was kidnapped by the little traders as he called them. He was hoping to have a new life and not be someones pet now. Sarah calls for Bruce and Killer and they both run to her as fast as they can not wanting to be on her bad side after today. "Here's how it's going to work. I will give each person who adopts a little 2 million per a little+ government help. Next thing if they need it I will buy them a bigger home and give them anything they need for each little. The last thing is there enough seats on the plane for everyone?" Sarah ask's hoping there is cause the landing in 11 hours might be rough. Bruce is the first to answer. "Well from what I can gather all the littles will be adopted a few people are even adopting 10 and plan on having them be most independent." "We guess about 500 littles were regressed but we think most of it can be undone the rest are fine with a few minor problems here and there with all of them." "As for room we are booked full it seems some of the better littles are sitting on people's laps." "This time Killer answers and hope this is what Sarah is going to be happy about. "Also we suffered no losses but we do have about 30 of the 200 bodyguards." "We are counting that as a win. We think with our math we killed over 10,000 people and caused a few billion in damages." "The navy says it will follow behind us and make sure we are safe and give us a escort home." "They also said not to worry Caylla will not be able to do anything ever, even with help we took out a lot of jets and tanks." "The navy said we will get a escort of 10 fighter jets 20 super sonic jets and be followed by a radar plane." Bruce finally done and out of breath even taking breaks. Now Sarah is confused by all of this. "Why are they giving us a escort home?" Bruce answers this time. "They said they owe you for the new hardware, they said it worked better then you said it would." "Well at least they love me now." Sarah can't help but laugh a bit. While Sarah, Bruce and Killer have been talking so have the littles. Lily ask's Amelia the best she can a few questions. "So sense Sarah is going to be our new mom I guess what is she like? Also will she try to fix us back to what we were I cant do much Jamie can't run or do much with his hands, and Grace has really bad nightmares and wets and messes more then anyone I have ever seen." At that comment both Jamie and Grace blush bright red. "Ok you 4 need to get some sleep it will be a long fight and when we get home I will have been up for over 30 hours and I am going to bed once we get home Jessica and Mandy will take care of the 4 of you. Amelia Jessica has a suprise for you." At that note all 4 of the littles try to get some sleep tired from today's event's.

Nearly two years ago, Brielle Elizabeth Klein walked into a therapists office and said her name for the first time. Since telling it to Dr. Renee Evans, she'd said it to most of the people in her life for the first time. Her mother and father weren't happy about it, but were accepting enough. Her littler sister went through a few months of not speaking to her before they finally reconciled. Her younger brother still was giving her the cold shoulder. She'd told it to her general practitioner who gave her affirming hormones, the judge that gave her a new name, and her workplace which gave her a pink slip. She'd had to move back in with her parents for a bit until she found new work and after the awkwardness that involved, she vowed never to resort to that again. The first few months were a heady rush of changes and firsts and she was grateful that Dr. Evans was there to help her down the path. She'd found her doctors name on line and was surprised when she first met her. Renee was a giantess of a woman nearly topping out at seven feet tall. Brie thought that perhaps Renee was a girl like she was, but it turned out she was an immigrant from one of the parallel dimensions that had been reached by scientists. Dimensional immigrants were something of an anomaly still, but living in a medium sized city they wouldn't be out of the ordinary especially with the population that did cross daily for work. She knew a bit about the other dimension and it seemed a pretty fantastical place. Stories of domineering amazons enforcing a rigid social hierarchy based around height with those at the bottom having no rights. It was chilling but one couldn't help but admire the society they'd built. Advances in medicine, science, and dozens of other fields made study or travel there a tempting prospect and soon Brie felt lucky that she'd found herself with a doctor trained in that realm. Physical changes began soon bringing about another rush of gender euphoria. Body hair vanished, breasts grew, and Brie generally was happy with the way she looked for the first time in her life. She grew her hair shoulder length and bangs and chose new glasses to better frame her changing face. She was pretty and she loved it. The early days were sort of embarrassing thinking back, her fashion choices trended toward high schooler styles and the junior section. It was a touch awkward for a tall, mid twenties woman to be dressing like a teenager, but she felt like she was making up for lost time. Somethings she liked were younger still. After banishing stuffed animals a long time ago in her past life, she became a stuffie queen. The first time she was called 'cute' she nearly died. After a year passed though, things slowed down. The whirlwind of her transition gave way to what had become her day to day life. For the first time it occurred to Brie that the depression and anxiety that led her to finally confront her dysphoria didn't magically go away once the dysphoric feelings did. For all the good it did her, estrogen wasn't an anti-depressant. She struggled and began having problems at work and in her personal life. Fights with her mom, roommates, and a bad break up with a boyfriend drove her into as deep of a depression as she'd felt since before the transition. Being 24 meant she had access to liquid methods of coping that she didn't in college and her life in general had seemed to stall. Thankfully, she still had Dr. Evans. Renee listened to her and after talk therapy didn't help she suggested an unorthodox form of therapy to Brie. Renee offered to sponsor her and make arrangements with her health insurance to get her mental help in the other dimension. Renee was prepared to write Brie two months of paid leave off of work through the employee short term disability plan to get her the treatment she needed, and even offered to let her stay with her sister May. Brie wasn't sure and voiced some of her concerns about the dimension Renee camee from but was calmed when Renee told her that tales of the cruelty of her dimension were overblown travelers tales. Besides, Brie was a mature, responsible woman who'd navigated the transition process on her own and was just dealing with a little setback so there was no chance that her maturity would place her among the littles. In Renee's world, maturity wasn't simply an emotional concept, it had a physical dimension and Brie had proven herself an excellent candidate for treatment there. So, after weeks of thought, Brie agreed and Renee had went to work signing the paperwork with insurance companies and arranging for a travel broker into the alternate dimension. When the day came Brie took the ticket Renee had mailed to her to the dimensional transit terminal and checked in. After signing her travel waiver and getting her luggage situated her broker asked if she had any final questions and wished her well and promised he'd see her in two months. Brie lost consciousness in her seat and had no idea how long she was out of it. When she woke up, the door to the transition pod opened and immediately she knew something was off. She'd dressed comfy for the trip in sweat pants and a tee shirt but the clothes were now a bit too big for her, the chair was higher up than she remembered it, and the stuffed kitty she'd brought as a carry on seemed larger too. Brie felt tiny and it unnerved her. "You've arrived *MS BRIE KLEIN*, please vacate the chamber for use by the next traveler." Brie stepped out into a giant world, on the other side waited two months of adventure she was no longer sure she was ready for. Edit: This RP was originally started to run in conjunction with another RP with groveoflove, A New Start. Given the long hiatus between replies and the extended time at the zoo shifting focus on to this RP, it feels right to drop a link to the companion RP as well.

I’ve been inspired by those abdl roleplay online quizzes recently and always inspired by the diaper dimension world by Princesspottypants. Wanted to share the idea for others to enjoy as well~ - - - - Part One You Belong in Diapers Quiz Shouldn’t it it say ‘Do I belong in diapers’? This could be the chance to show them you were telling the truth, but this ‘quiz’ has no question mark. Was it a typo? Or did it just fit the theme of this ‘dimension’ you’ve found yourself stuck in; like the silencing pacifier stuck suckling in your mouth. That was the price of too many questions you learned, and you were learning fast. These ‘Amazons’ quickly grew annoyed when their ‘Littles’ pretended to know what was best for them. It was true the farther you moved into the compound the quieter it became. At the front was a cacophony of harried explanations, firm commands, disciplinary threats, and the inevitable follow-through. That was all muted now replaced by soft suckling, condescending cooing and the crinkle of diapers. Your bottom still bemoans your naughtiness as the redness stands in sharp relief beyond the white frilly leak guard of your own diaper. You shift buckled to the hard seat and the cool lotion trapped inside at least continues to provide some relief despite the constant reminder of the circumstances surrounding how it was lathered on then dusted with powder. A warning swat jumps you in your seat. The sting lingers between your diaper and thigh from your caretakers wickedly pink gloves. You refocus on the quiz, unknowingly working the pacifier in your mouth more noticeably as you begin. The first questions were harmless enough; matching the quiz better to your information on file, and you interacted with the tablet with no real concern until the next question gave you pause When was the last time you wet in your pants? You glance nervously at the expectant Amazon nurse, an air of smugness by now constantly around her and her clipboard poised in hand. This one has been your ‘caretaker’ during this entire lengthy process and has given you enough ‘personal attention’ to have gotten to know you in a multitude of embarrassing ways yet never seems to tire. Her haughty brow raises knowingly and in warning; any ‘lies’ were to be punished. You consider the choices... A. Not since I have been wearing diapers B. Not since I was ‘potty trained’ What choices. Amazons, ever prepared, had you already put in ‘protection’ as soon as you arrived, so it was simply a prompt trip to the appropriate changing station and an upgrade (or downgrade) to tab-style diapers when it happened. With the ‘witness’ with a penchant for spanking in the room, you placed your finger on the ‘correct’ response and kept your eyes on the test to save yourself from the nurse’s triumphant look. All those protests at the beginning claiming the validity of your potty training level and now look at you moving on to question two. How often do you wet yourself? A. Often B. Sometimes Yet again, two choices and neither were ‘no’ but the lesser of the two ‘confessions’ seemed almost like a gift considering your day. Question three. When you wet, how large is the accident? A. Only a little B. A full accident that requires changing You flushed and the nurse made another delighted tally upon the clipboard against you proving the choice was obvious to all involved. The ordeal of your losses of control had consisted of a quick transition from sudden plastic pitter and warming between your legs to being grabbed by the wrist for a change by your caretaker who didn’t waste time marveling at how such a wet diaper could possibly belong to someone as well potty trained as you before plopping it in the pail and proceeding to further wipe, massage, sprinkle, and diaper you yet again. Shaking the memory, you continue somewhat defeatedly down the list. Your hope of an objective test being wiped away like your changed bottom. When was the last time you messed your pants? This perked you up a little. Messed? Did that mean...soil? No, you hadn’t done that. You look at the choices. A. Today B. Within the last week. Another hard suck made the plastic pacifier tinkle. Again with these two choices. The implication that you had ‘messed your pants’ ‘within the last week’ burned your cheeks as you pressed the screen, but not enough to warrant another burning to the ones on your bottom. The nurse made an ‘ah ha’ noise, and scribbled on her board most likely noting your movements and to soon expect dirty diapers. The quiz followed the predictable pattern giving you the questionable gift of being able to claim you mess your pants ‘Sometimes’ and ‘Only a little.’ The quiz continued. Forcing you to admit to many more things, such as, yes, you currently were wearing ‘A diaper’ and when changed you were changed by ‘Yourself?’ No of course not ‘A caregiver.’ In the end, the results were in, and echoed everything the Amazons had been saying. ‘Littles belong in diapers for both daytime and nighttime wetting accidents, and in your case, with the occasional inability to make it to the potty for messes as well. An Amazon must monitor when it is time for your changes and provide minimal potty training only if your behavior improves.’ The clack of the nurse’s clipboard signaled this stage of the processing was complete and it was on to the next. - - - - Part Two Is Your Little Ready for Potty Training Quiz The Amazon sighed at the tablet screen one eye always on you as you sat with your coloring. No change noted in the state of your diaper since your morning routine. A tingle of happiness floated through her looking at how cute the newest printed diapers she’d bought for your looked on you and how snuggly they fit beneath your cropped tee. In all honesty she really didn’t want to take this quiz but the report was due and it was mandatory so she sipped her tea and began. Does your little tell you right away when their diaper is messy or wet? She nearly spit. Goodness no! What a scandalous question. It was completely against her house rules and her little knows Mommy is the only one who can say when a diaper has been properly wet or dirtied. Still shocked, she scanned the choices for more targets of her ire but instead she relaxed into a bit of a laugh as she read the actual options, especially the second. B. My little one does not notice or hides when they need to go. Oh this was true, she had caught her silly little one on multiple occasions looking for a place to go ‘in private’. What a silly thing when even most efficient changes can still be done on a park bench or the back of an open car. This was the obvious answer. Can your little one follow simple instructions? Certainly not to her caliber. Far too much hesitation in certain simple requests like ‘smile and show them your cute diapers honey’ or ‘I haven’t seen a messy diaper in a while drink your boom boom bottle little one.’ She selected the appropriate response. Does your little one have periods of a few hours during the day that they stay dry? She chewed her lip. How easy it would be to lie. She didn’t track it that closely after all, and Littles needed wet diapers to remind them of their needs. Although it was true her diaper changing times were certainly greater than a few hours. Reluctantly she with conceded with ‘A. I can typically go a few hours during certain times without any changes.’ A huffy sigh left her as she moved on from picking the option that would place her little closer to potty training. Does your little have the language skills to communicate needs? A. My little is able to express wants and needs to myself and other adults. She laughs out loud. Choice A was simply comical! Words as simple as ‘diapie’ ‘pee pee’ and ‘poo poo’ were extremely difficult words to be said by her little. Her little one simply made a pouty face most times when asked to do so by herself ‘and other adults.’ Ha! A few more questions proceeded quite similarly and the results where in Your little one is not quite ready for potty training. Sometimes the best advice is to wait and continue diaper use until they are more behaviorally developed. The Amazon grinned and began browsing social media to chuckle at the other comments at the absurdity of the mandated quiz. She looked to see her little one moving towards the corner and she chuckled under her breath it seemed a new diaper change was going to be needed sooner than she thought.

Fern woke up exactly like he had been doing every day for the last few weeks. Curled up in a crib in a dimension full of oversized people who all felt it was necessary to treat anyone smaller than them as toddlers or babies. Or the way you were just supposed to treat ‘littles’ in their own logic. Didn’t make sense to him, but he’d given up on trying to reason with any of the ‘amazons’. It didn’t achieve anything, so Fern was starting to stop seeing the point of it all. Wasn’t like anyone listened. That, of course, included the amazon that had adopted him, Rachel, or ‘Mommy’ as she’d prefer to be called. Not that Fern called her that unless he had to, and even then he wasn’t going to mean it. It was one of the only small pointless things he could stay stubborn on. He didn’t fight or cry or try to run off like he’d seen other littles try, he just wouldn’t put any feeling into anything. He was already resigned to not being able to escape his current treatment, but that didn’t mean he had to pretend to be happy and sweet about it. Rachel wasn’t getting anything from this relationship but a sullen withdrawen little. He knew she’d get bored of it eventually. Everyone did. (Of course, then she might just send him back to the orphanage.) So, it was the usual thoughts buzzing around his head as he woke up, sitting up in the crib. He sighed, scooting closer to the bars so he could at least look at the ground. That way he could distract himself before doing the still embarrassing task of wetting his diaper. That was something that felt like it was never going to get easier, it just felt so humiliating. Once done that he had nothing to do but sit there and wait for Rachel to come get him ready for the morning. Maybe he could get her to go with shorts today. Just anything but a dress, anything else. He’d end up feeling awful the entire day, and not be able to do anything about it. Wouldn’t really even be Rachel’s fault, after all she just believed she’d adopted a little girl. He rested his head on his knees as he waited, resigned for another day.

Most the Abuse in this will have been real stuff that happened to me and it will be mixed with my Life and what I had hoped to happen in my life growing up. Chapter 1 “So, you want to leave Earth?” Asked Jessica. “Yes, ma’am I want to be gone and I’m short on time.” “What do you mean your short on time?” Jessica wonders what the hell is going on. Tommy sighs knowing he has to tell her quick before his parents find him. “Well I told my parents I was trans yesterday and they got pissed and found me, so I ran away.” Tommy then starts to tell her the full story as fast as he can before his parents can find him Prologue Yesterday. “Happy birthday Tommy!! Now blow out your candles.” “Mom I’m 18 can you stop calling me Tommy already?” Now pissed he’s been called Tommy forever and he hates it. “TOMMY be nice to your mother she helped get this birthday party together and all you are doing is being ungrateful about it.” Tommy sighs long and hard. “Dad I finished school months ago and you still won’t let me get a job I’m 18 now why cat I get one?” “As long as you live under my roof you will do what I say dammit or else.” Tommy's now ready to beat his ass on his birthday. “Fine then you want to play that fucking game? I’m bi and I’m trans so DEAL WITH IT.” Tommy knows he just screwed up big time. “GO TO YOUR ROOM YOU DAMN SINNER.” Tommy's dad John. Getting ready to beat him in a few minutes one they are both upstairs. “No! I’m an adult and I’m leaving you can’t do this to me anymore I’m gone screw all of you.” Says Tommy Tommy is getting ready to run when his dad grabs him then punch’s him in the face knocking him out cold. His dad drags his unconscious body up the stairs to his room before he uses the chain and locks his foot to the bed post so he can’t escape. "Ungrateful brat he needs to learn his lesson maybe a few months at conversion camp will show him." John says knowing it’s going to take a lot of work. "Dear don't be too hard on him, we just need ask the lord for help with him." Tommy's mom Mandy tells her husband. Tommy wakes up 8 hours later feeling like crap. "God what the hell hit me.... Oh, right my dad; I really need to get out of here and quick it's 1 AM and they should be asleep. First things first I need to get this damn chain off, I wonder if he took the lock pick I hid. Tommy looks inside is bed for the lock pick he hid and finds it, he starts to pick the lock finally getting it and the chain off and gently lays it on the floor. "Crap I should I bring anything?" After looking around Tommy grabs his one prize a stuffed cat his girlfriend got him before she died of cancer. She knew all about Tommy and wanted to help but never could before she found out she had little time left. Her last gift to Tommy was a stuffed cat she had named Sharky. "I can't leave without you buddy, but I don't know where the hell to go. Wait would they look in the other dimension for me. It may not be the best but I'm out of options." Tommy makes his way out the window of his room stuffed cat in hand and makes his way out of his parent’s yard going slowly to not make any noise and wake them. He doesn't want to get seen or caught by them he knows if he does the beating that follows might kill him. "Where the hell do, I go now. It's late I have no friends and I need to find some place to rest." Tommy had been walking around town now for over 7 hours when he spotted the building and it's sign and knew he had to go in. "Need a new life? Have no hope? come to the Agency we will help." he read it as he walked in the door hoping it was true. Back to present time. "That's the short story please can you help me?" Tommy hopes this girl named Jessica can help him. "Dear god sweetie of course I can help, follow me to the back just in case they come here looking. Do they think you might come here sweetie?" Jessica now worried and wants to make this teens dream come true. Tommy follows her to a back room and she has him sit down in a chair. "Ok Tommy I'm going to have you fill out some quick paperwork after that we will send you over and during that time you will be asleep for 1 month while your body heals from the gate travel. If you understand that sign here, then fill out the rest. Tommy sighs the paper then looks over the questions. "What age do you want?" "Newborn. Infant or toddler?" "I guess Newborn." "Keep or lose memory's?" "Keep. I want to remember everything, so I know I'm truly happy." Tommy see's the rest of the questions are small stuff so he answers them as quickly and truthfully as he can, "Ok I'm done." Tommy says to Jessica "Wow that as fast." Jessica looks it over and find it weird by what he picks but she thinks she understands why," "Well I'll take you to the transport room we will knock you out, then move you through to the other side and while your asleep we will look for a family for you. Any kind you want? mom's dad's mom and dad brother sister?" Jessica ask's hoping not to upset him at all. "Please no men, after my dad now I have a fear of them so please anything but men." "Understood now follow me please." Jessica has him follow her and she finally notices the cat he is caring with him. "Sweetie do you want to take your stuffed cat with you?" "Um Yes please my girlfriend got it for me before she died." Jessica can't help but feel bad for this kid. she looks over his paperwork one last time to make sure she understands it well. Age, Newborn. Keep, Memory's. Gender, Girl. Have ability to make own choices. Crawling does not care. The rest he listed as new parents’ choice. They finally get to the transport room and she ask's him one last time. "Are you sure you’re ok with this? You can still back out if you want." Jessica says hoping he says no and that she can help him more. "Please I want to be happy I'm ready." Tommy knows it's his time to leave he has no choice at this point, try to be happy or die it's his last chance. Jessica sighs "Ok Tommy lay down and I'll put this little needle in your arm and you will go to sleep and wake up in a month." "Yes, ma'am I'm ready." Tommy says knowing this will be the last time he see's Earth and this dimension. "Good night sweetie I hope you love your new life." Jessica says with a tear in her eye. Somewhere in U.S. on the west coast. "Haley are you sure you want to do this without your daughter here?" "Molly remember she’s our daughter now, and yes I do. I want it to be a bit of a surprise for her but at the same time I want to help a little that really needs it. Molly keeps looking at each page tell she gets to Tommy's photo. "Wow his old parents sound like monsters, what the hell is wrong with them." Molly says pissed thinking could someone hurt this poor little. "It says here sweetie he going to be coming here as a girl." Haley points out to Molly "Should we pick her I don't mind with what she picked." Molly says to Haley. "Ok and we will let her pick out the rest herself sound good?" "Sounds good I hope she like's us, I'll call the Agency." Molly picks up the phone and calls the Agency and get told no one has offered to take Tommy yet so they can be the first to look at him and maybe take him home as a brand-new girl. "What the hell I feel so weak. God my head hurts. Where am I?" Tommy wants to know. "Well good morning Missy you have been asleep a while." Molly says "HOLY CRAP WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT." Tommy has now realized he looks like a girl and is in a pink diaper and small hospital gown that's bright pink. "Well sweetie you’re in your new world and your dream came true you’re a girl now." Haley answers Tommy. "I'm a girl? You mean I'm really a girl. Wait what’s my name, WHERES MY CAT??!!?!?!" Tommy says in a panic trying to find her cat. "Sweetie calm down your cat is above your head." Haley answers Tommy hoping to calm her down. "Baby girl my name is Molly and this lady next to me is Haley were your mommy's." Tommy starts to breath hard finally looking up to see 2 huge women at least 13 feet each and that she’s in a crib. She also notice's she barely has any energy to move at all. "Um how old am I Molly?" Tommy scared they might not have listened to his wish. "Baby you’re a newborn like you wanted, we want you to be happy." Molly answers. "Do I have a sister? or a brother?" Tommy now wonders how much of what he wanted he got. "Yes, baby her name is Elizabeth and she’s 18. She at home right now waiting for us." Haley answered this time trying to calm down a scared Tommy. Molly hopes that she will like her new name. " Baby how does Emily sound to you?" Tommy crying tears of joy now “I love it." "Oh no baby don't cry, here let mommy hold you." Molly picks him up and he notices how small he really is he can’t be bigger than 4 feet right now. "Sweetie Me and your other Mommy have a few questions ok?" Asks Molly "Um sure what would you like to know?" Emily hoping, they still want her. "Baby do you want to tell us why most your body was covered in broken bones that had healed? All your rib's have been broken at least once, it took them awhile to fix them to make them look normal and not as bent and make the breaks not as bad for your body." Emily sighs knowing she can't lie. " My dad would beat me with a belt or his fists if I didn't listen to him. It was a nightly thing with him, and my mom did nothing to help she would just watch it or pretend it never happened." Both Molly and Haley are shocked that anyone could do something like that to a little. "Sweetie what else happened please tell us." Molly hopes it won't get worse. "I never had a childhood growing up, I was forced to grow up fast to help my mom cause my dad was not around much. Once he did show up it went to shit for a few years I started bed wetting and got yelled at and spanked for it. Then my stepmom wanted me to know swear words so I would not say them, but you don't tell a 6 year old that and so it I got punished more." Emily now can't stop sobbing knowing someone finally knows the truth about her. “It’s finally out please don't hate me." At that moment Molly hugs Emily tighter. "Sweetie we won't ever hate you; you have lived a hard life that no one should. You are our princess now remember that we want to help you sweetie. I think both me and Haley know why now you want to remember." Haley tells Emily with a somber look in her eyes. "You don't want to forget your girlfriend you had and what she did for you. Am I right?" Emily tries to say yes but all she can make is sobs. Haley grabs her kitty and puts it in her arms, and Emily snuggles hard into it missing the love she had never got. Emily tries to stop sobbing enough to ask a question to the new people caring for her. "Molly Haley? Where is the necklace I came in with?" "Sweetie I think it's in your bag of clothes, why do you want it? You know a baby shouldn't have that." "Please I'm bagging you that and my kitty is all I want; you can burn the rest I don't care just give me that please, I'm bagging please...." Both of the women are shocked at Emily wondering why she wants it, but they both know if she’s like this then she will need it and they can throw it out like they planned. "Sweetie you can keep it and wear it whenever you want, we will even get a new chain for it that can only be removed by me and mommy ok? But please tell us why you want it so bad." Molly now concerned by how quick Emily changed from sad to bagging. "It was the first gift anyone has ever given me who cared about me. She meant the world to me so I can't lose it please can I wear it now?" "I guess so but be careful, some people may try and take it sweetie." Molly says to Emily. "When can I go home, I don't want to be here any longer. I don't want anyone to take my necklace or kitty." Emily now scared of losing what she cares about. "Sweet you have been here just over 33 days; we can go home now if you want." Haley says trying to relax Emily. Molly can't help but think. This is going to be a hard job to make this cutie happy. I don't think i have ever seen someone this damaged before. Molly carry's Emily to the car and puts her in a car seat where she falls asleep in on the way to her new home. "Wake up sweetie were almost home, and your sister is waiting for you." Emily starts to wake up and notice's how big the house is compared to his old house in his old life. "Wow you live here?" Emily asks. "Sweetie WE live here your part of our family now." Answers Haley.

Here is a short story I just finished writing a bit ago. I had a crazy idea of what would happen if a dire werewolf somehow ended up in the diaper dimension and the story took off in my head from there so here it is as just a short one shot story. I hope you like it. Miranda French 6’ 2” brunette gray eyes 152 pounds age: 25 werewolf Wolf is 5 feet at shoulders with solid black fur weight: 500 pounds Halfway form is 13’ tall solid black fur 2500 pounds AN ACCIDENTAL CROSSING It was a normal full moon night for me with the moon high in the sky and a fresh kill in front of me. The old deer had fallen behind and soon the rest of the herd was way out of reach as this last old deer fell behind and eventually became my meal for the night. This may sound gross to you but for me it is normal and not the least bit gross. I suppose an explanation is order. Let me make it simple and short. I’m a werewolf and tonight is a full moon so yeah, I’m a wolf at the moment and will be until the sun rises and I change back to human again. This is why I have chosen to live in a house out and away from the city. It makes getting away much easier when your nearest neighbor is a mile away. I was turned when a friend from my college days saved my life after a bad car crash caused by a deer jumping out in front of us. We hit the deer in my restored 62 corvette doing 55 on the highway. I lost control and we went off the road where we rolled over onto our top. Amber Pulled me from the wrecked car then got me to a clinic nearly eight miles away. The small town doctor had her give me an emergency transfusion of blood to save my life while we had to wait for a storm to clear so the only road out this way was not flooded over. By the time the ambulance got to us and got me to a hospital I had barely made it. Amber had managed to keep me alive by giving me enough blood to offset what I was loosing to internal bleeding. Almost a month later I was completely healed. I had grown a lot taller and was stronger, faster, and had my senses heightened big time. Amber sat down and explained what had happened and then proved she was a werewolf by changing to a giant wolf right in front of me. That was almost 3 years ago now and I have since moved away after winning a huge discrimination lawsuit against a company that fired me for my skin color. The owner hated anyone who was not white and with me having Aztec heritage resulting in a great built in sun tan he fired me for it. I proved it with help from Amber and her lawyer friend in court. The illegal firing and all the racist fliers and slanderous statements he made did not help his case either. In the end I won a high seven figure settlement from him since he cost me a couple of high end contracts and he tried to have me killed. I’m still among the living and set financially for life. I still tinker with cars and computers because I love them both. Tonight it was a full moon so you can guess where I was. Since I was supposed to finish up the last few details on a computer software upgrade within a week I would have to get home and get started on the last of the patches by no later than 5:00 pm in order to have time to test the patches. I was on the back porch of my house when the sun came up and triggered my change. The change takes a few minutes and is always painful. The change hit me harder than normal and I screamed in pain. I was on fire and surrounded by a white light and a loud rushing noise then unbearable heat. What the hell had happened I would not know for a while yet. ISLAND PORTAL BUILDING The three man team had just finished unhooking the power and computer cables to the portal system when the alarms sounded. All three ran out of the room before the emergency containment doors closed. “I thought you pulled the power cables for that thing, Joe!” “I pulled all 12 of them three hours ago! Mark pulled the last computer line 15 minutes ago!” “Then how the hell is this thing active?” Joe, Jerry, calm down! Minister Jaro had this damned thing built so it must have a back up system built in somehow! For now we stay out of that room until it closes and we can confirm no contamination! This island falls in the jurisdiction of the the island governments so use the contact number and notify them of an accident before they find out and get mad at us.” Joe was already on the phone. “This is Joe Taylor calling to notify you of an illegal portal opening at the island former minister Jaro owned and ran. The portal here just turned on somehow. All the computer and power connections to it were removed already so we have no clue how it is doing this. Room is sealed and security cameras are recording everything right now. Not the ones the minister installed. We had the Hellcats install these ones as a security precaution prior to us even getting started. Yes ma’am, uplink is active and encrypted. Please have someone sent here as soon as you can to help with this. Frequency is not going to be given out over an non secure phone line, ma’am. Mark Harvey is on the secure phone talking with portal authorities to notify them as well, ma’am. We are declaring this a type one portal breach.” Joe ended the call about the same time as his two partners did. “Guys, we’re going to have company. The islands are sending some Hellcats with technical gear.” “Portal authorities noted the incident and asked us to alert the Hellcats and the ministry as well.” “Already alerted the minister’s office. They will have him call us back if he needs more information. The Hellcats are viewing this live right now and just as shocked as we are.” Five minutes later the portal closed down. The room remained vacant and sealed. The air read that it was free of any contaminants and nothing out of the ordinary could be seen but not a single one of them was willing to risk going into the room with a possibly unstable portal system. They spent time going over everything they did with an eye for anything they may have missed. MIRANDA The light subsided finally and my senses slowly returned to me but I wished they had not. Everywhere hurt and from what little I could see of myself I was burned badly. A small stream nearby offered me a way to cool off. It hurt too much to stand and my body would not respond enough to allow me to walk anyways so I had to crawl as best I could to the stream and wait for my body to heal. I wanted to scream from the pain and the dozens of cracked and bleeding wounds everywhere. I hit the stream and tumbled into it. The current carried me along but my strength was too far gone to allow me to do more than to try to keep my head above water. The cool water felt good as it relieved the pain of the burns while it slowly carried me downstream. What the hell had hit me? The change has never done this to me before. Where the hell was I at as well? The nearest stream this big was a good ten miles from my house. The last thing I remember was changing back to human then my world exploded around me. Everything went white. It felt like being ripped into a million pieces and put back together again inside of a blast furnace. The noise was incredibly loud and hurt my ears until it finally ended. It may have been only a short time, but to me it felt like forever and is not an experience I would ever want to repeat. I must have blacked out again because the next thing I know I’m on the bank of a wide body of water somewhere. So many questions and not enough information to answer any of them. With the last of my strength I pulled myself up onto the shore far enough that the water would not wash me away again. Every part of me screamed in pain and blackness mercifully claimed me again. My only hope was that when I woke up this would all be just a crazy nightmare JANE ORLANDO It had been a frustrating day for me. My two sisters had adopted and were rubbing it into my face that they had found some cute littles to take care of while my luck all ran bad in that department. I was beat out twice yesterday to a pair of cute littles by some other women luckier than me. Everyone wants a little with a cute voice, blond hair and blue eyes, but not me. I wanted one with black hair and built in sun tan if that was possible. If they had gray eyes then even more of a bonus in my book. I had tried to adopt but my application was denied because if my job as a race car builder and custom car designer. A good part of my time was spent designing, building, and then testing cars. They fear I’ll end up getting killed in a car crash and the poor little would be traumatized for the rest of it’s life. I only crashed three years ago when someone shot my right front tire out while I was testing a new car. I hit the retaining wall at nearly 265 miles an hour. The cockpit was heavily reinforced and the whole car did what it was designed to do and disinterested into a million pieces but reduced the force of the impact greatly. Other safety designs in the car allowed me to unstrap and walk away with only a few bruises. My designs are standard in high end race cars now and that brings me in quite a bit of money. My luck with trying to find a little was all bad and every time a good prospect was spotted, someone beet me to them. Normally I would take my frustrations out on the race track but my last project car was missing since some jerks stole it from the garage a week ago. Third time this year I have been ripped off and it’s is starting to piss me off. Mom called at the perfect time and she told me she needed someone to watch her house while she went on vacation for few weeks. She told me to take my laptop and sketchbook with me and start wok on another crazy design until my car was found by the police. She managed to talk me into it and she was right, as usual. I needed the stress relief and distance from the empty garage and equally empty house of mine that was not helping my stress levels. I relaxed a day in the house and got some work done on a few crazy concept car ideas as well as tweaking a few safety ideas to improve crash survival. After about four hours of work my brain needed a break. Since my mom’s house was on a good chunk of lakefront property it made for plenty of great views and space to go for a walk. Mom had a good chunk of beach she shared with one other neighbor along with a shared boat dock and boat ramp. Thankfully my two sisters hated the lake so there was very little chance of them showing up and driving me crazy. Both of them worked in retail stores and had no clue how to do anything mechanical. They had no clue how to even do anything with their cars outside adding fuel as needed. The last time they saw me building a custom car they laughed and told me I was never going to get it back together again. They both shut up when nine weeks later I drove past them in the car on my way to car show where the car won best of show. Walking the beach and enjoying the nice weather out helped me to relax and forget the issues with the new design that was giving me trouble with the numbers. Having a degree in mechanical engineering makes me want to do things right and that can be tough sometimes. A ways up the beach was what looked like a discarded small black bag. Someone must have tossed their trash off the bridge upstream again and the current carried it here. As I got closer I thought perhaps it was another turtle that had gotten caught in a plastic bag. If that was the case I would free it from the bag and set it free again. The black shape was still moving so there was hope for rescuing ti it in time. I really wish people would stop dumping their trash upstream rather than throwing it in a trash dumpster. Maybe I could design a system to retrieve all the trash on the lake and bring it to shore for safe disposal. Once up on the black bag I was horrified at what I found laying on the sand. What at first I had thought was a bag turned out to be a little. The poor thing was barely recognizable as a little it was so badly burned. The entire body was covered almost entirely in third, and possibly fourth, degree burns. To my horror, the little was still breathing and trying to pull itself up onto the shore. My phone was in my hand instantly dialing the emergency number for medical services. The poor thing must be in horrible pain and I could not begin to understand how it had lived as badly burned as it was. An operator answered on the third ring. “I need an ambulance at 435 Lake View Drive! I have a little with burns over 99% of the body! It’s beyond bad! The poor little is still alive so you need to hurry! What? Yes it’s a little! No I don’t know how long it’s been here! How the hell would I know it’s name and where it came from?” The lady kept asking me stupid questions and claimed that she had to have this information before she could send some help. She wanted to know the weight, height and eye color as well as hair color of the little and to know if it was chipped. I hung up after calling her fucking idiot. I called the ambulance service directly and told them what I had found on the beach and they sent someone out immediately with full lights and sirens running. I was lucky that they had an ambulance about nine minutes away at the big medical center. Upon hearing the call they came as fast as they could. I called LPS after they let me go and told them what I had found washed up on the shore. The police arrived with the ambulance crew and came running down to the beach. They kept a few onlookers back and took a statement from me. LPS showed up as the ambulance crew was loading the poor little onto a gurney. They helped get the gurney up to the ambulance since it would not roll in the thick sand. The poor little looked like someone had tried to burn it to death in an open fire it was so badly burned and blackened. L.P.S. came back along with three more officers. I thought at first it was another bag of trash or perhaps another trapped turtle in a plastic sack until I got much closer and saw the the poor little! I thought at first it was dead until I saw it trying to move and pull itself out of the water! How could someone do such a horrible thing to a little?” The police and L.P.S. were just as shocked at this as I was. Once the police and L.P.S. had my statement they let me go as a score of officers began walking along the shoreline while more looked upstream for clues as to the origin of the little. While they searched I went to the hospital. I don’t care how bad the little was behaving, what someone did to her was just beyond wrong and I hoped they were caught and forced to undergo the same horrific treatment they gave the poor little. A doctor came out and talked to me after I inquired as to the chances of the little making it. The doctor was not happy and I don’t blame him. “I’m doctor Harland. We are doing what we can for the poor little but it does not look good. She is burned over 99% of her body and it is a miracle she is even still alive. I honestly do not expect the poor little to make it through the next hour as badly burned as she is. Was she in a house fire or something?” “I honestly do not know, sir.” He listened as I told him how I found her and how the emergency operator asked stupid questions and refused to send an ambulance. “L.P.S. will likely have her fired for that. Do you have any idea at all who’s little she might have been?” “No but if I find them they better run! How could someone be so sick and depraved as to do this to a little?” The doctor sighed and shook his head. “I have no idea ma’am, but off the record, if you find them I hope you make them suffer for a long time before ending their life. For now all we can do is pump her full of pain medication and antibiotics to prevent infections. We’ll know more when the DNA tests come back. She has no chip and with her body as badly burned as it is there are no identifying marks left on her.” “Excuse me, are you the doctor in charge of the unidentified little” I turned and was surprised to see a little in full combat gear pretending to be a soldier. “Are you lost, honey?” “My call sign is Hellion. I’m here on behalf of the Hellcats and lady, if you touch me I will chop your hand off and force feed it to you!” This shocked me at hearing this and I was half tempted to spank her for being rude when she flashed an identification card with a few odd symbols that I have never seen before. The doctor stopped looking at her as if she were a lost little. “What can I help you with, Captain?” “I need to know every detail about the little you had brought in.” She looked at me with a stare that spooked even me a bit. I noticed a scar running along the left side of her face and winced as I could tell it had been very deep and nasty at one point. I found my voice, finally. “I’m the one who found her and called it in!” “Good. Doctor, we need somewhere private to talk.” This little was definitely different than any other one I had ever met and when she turned those gray eyes on me and looked at me with a hardened expression it was clear to me she was every inch a living and highly lethal weapon. We all sat down in a small room for a few minutes while the doctor told us everything he knew, which was not much. She listened and asked careful questions about where I had found her and agreed with me calling the emergency operator an idiot. “I doubt she is one of ours but there is another incident that occurred earlier today that she might be involved in and we have to investigate that as well. Has anyone run a DNA test yet?” “I sent a blood sample to the labs and we should know within a few days. We have to outsource all DNA tests as we do not have the facilities here to do such tests. For now we are doing all we can to stabilize her so we can save her. If we can keep her sedated for more than a few seconds at a time then we can try some nannites to help repair the damage to her body.” “Thank you for calling the ambulance service directly ma'am. It may have saved her life. I'll get some people from my unit to scour the entire area upstream for about eight miles just to be safe. I'll have the entire area cordoned off from normal traffic so any evidence is not removed or tampered with. Ma'am, if you hear of anything or think of anything feel free to call this number and talk to someone. Any pertinent information will reach me and the authorities. Doctor, let me know either way if she lives or dies. When the DNA test comes back let me know the results. Something odd about her but I can't put my finger on it just yet.” RAVEN I had my team of experts scour the shoreline for nearly ten miles before we finally found the point where she was dumped by the faulty portal equipment. “Captain! We found something! About two miles from here on the other side of the stream. A scorched section of soil! The ground is fused to glass from the heat! How could anyone have survived a feedback like that?” Good work lieutenant. As for how she lived, I have no clue. By all rights she should have been dead on arrival. She's in the hospital right now. For what it's worth, the doctors are surprised she's still alive as well. Can we determine which dimension she came from?” “Not yet, captain. I'll have to have the soil analyzed carefully for the source of the energy signature before we know. It will likely be a few weeks. Lab is busy analyzing those bomb fragments from the mainland bombing last week. They think they know who built it but they wont say for sure until they have all the tests done. Lieutenant Johnson is very careful that way and does not like to publicly jump to conclusions.” I arrived at the point where the little had come into this world at. The ground held no radiation signature but there was some unusual fur stuck in some of the fused ground. “Looks like something crossed through here while this was still hot. Left some of it's fur behind too. Feel sorry for the poor thing. Had to hurt like you know what for a few seconds. I'll have it analyzed as well just in case something else came along with our victim by accident. Likely just something local that got knocked out of the tree by the shock wave this generated when it opened then displaced all the air for a few seconds. Just like lightning does, only bigger.” “Okay. Let me know when the lab gets the results.” DOCTOR HARLAND “It's been three days since the mystery little was brought in to us and somehow she has healed almost every single on of the burns completely. Still waiting on the DNA results. Lab is backed up so it will be about four more weeks yet. She's still unconscious and from what I have seen in the scans she likely wont wake up for a few more hours yet. When she does I'm going to record everything when I talk to her. I'll make sure get a copy, captain. I am doing this so the police and LPS will have a record as well and not try to accuse me of incompetency again. I ever get my hands on that jerk working from that crime group and I'll save the ministry the expense of a trial. I have to go and do my rounds, captain. I'll send you the daily information in the morning.” My rounds through the intensive care ward were uneventful except in the case of the little who had been badly burned. Against all odds, she had lived through the night and was healing at a highly accelerated rate that I have not seen anyone do without the aide of nannites. Nurse Aimes was just coming out of the room with a chart in hand and looking a bit flustered which was rare for her. “How is our mystery little this morning?” “I just changed the bandages and it looks like she has not even been burned! All the dead skin peeled off while I was changing the bandages! Underneath all the dead skin is healthy skin with a nice tan to it! Did you give her nannites, doctor?” “No! Just pain killers and antibiotics is all. Dispose of the dirty bandages like normal then join me in her room. I want a complete workup done on this little! I'm starting to wonder if she didn't already have nannites in her and that's what saved her!” I took her temperature and found it a little high but not dangerously high. Her pulse was a little faster than normal as well and her blood pressure was a bit higher as well. Looking at her it was a night and day difference from when she was brought in yesterday. All of her burns were gone and replaced with healthy skin. Her hair was still growing back but it looked like a nice shade of black hair was growing in. Her pupils were even and highly responsive to light so that was a good sign. I tested her reflexes by tapping on the knee gently and the resulting kick knocked me back a good foot when it caught me off guard. Good lord! Just how strong was this little? Nurse Aimes came back in and helped me do a complete exam of the little. I had three vials of blood sent our own in house lab for rush analysis since the state lab was dragging their feet and on strike. With an emergency rush on the results they should come back in a few hours. I looked at a drop of her blood under a microscope and saw an unusual cellular structure like she was not at all entirely a normal little and was instead something else. All my results were verified by Doctor Taylor and we both agreed that we were dealing with a very unusual little. Her blood contained no traces of nannites and looked perfectly healthy although it had an unusual cellular structure to it. “I've never seen a cellular structure like this before. If you had not shown I would have sworn you were trying to pull a prank on me.” “Last night they brought her in badly burned over 99% of her body with third and fourth degree burns. No one expected her to live through the next hour much less the night. Now today she shows no signs of having ever been burned other than the hair that is already growing back. Her vital signs are a little off but that's not all. I did the knee tap to test her reflexes and when her knee jerked forward she about knocked me over it was so strong. I've never seen a little that strong before. I sent three vials of her blood off to the labs with a rush so we should know something in a few hours. I'll call the Hellcats this afternoon after we get the blood work results back from the lab. If this little is not one of theirs then I know of at least five people who would love to adopt her. LPS is already on my back to get her healed up and talking so they know who to go after for burning her almost to death. They have unrealistic expectations normally bit after what I have seen today I might be able to get her talking by tomorrow if she wakes up. Thankfully we have plenty of plenty of diapers in her size thanks to a donation from a charity. The idiots in administration didn't seem to think we needed to have diapers for littles on hand. DAY TWO Our little woke up today just after I talked with Hellion. She was in a bad mood thanks to eight women trying to adopt her. All eight of them are in rooms up on sixth floor right now recovering from being beaten severely. The ninth one simply asked Hellion for some business advice and treated her politely so Hellion calmed down a bit and discussed business with her. The lady agreed with Hellion that too many of the women were not able to think straight and did need a good beating to remind them that not all littles are the same. I tried to talk with the little after one of my nurses changed her diaper but she did not seem to comprehend what was being said to her. She never made a single sound and took a bottle like it was perfectly normal to do so. This is a relief as she is taking nourishment and no longer needs to have it given to her by an I.V. In her arm. That was four hours ago now and so far she barely responds to anything. The lab called with DNA results and they gave me bad news that it had somehow been contaminated. The lady running the labs is not happy and is trying to find out who forgot to wash their hands after petting their dog. The DNA from the little had dog DNA mixed in with it somehow. I got another sample and sent it off to the labs this time and the lady running the labs promised to have every surface cleaned and then run the tests herself with a camera recording everything so there would be no doubts about what processes she used. Susan called me from the labs and she admitted she has no clue as to how the samples were contaminated again. “I had a camera running the entire time I cleaned and sterilized the place. I even recorded myself doing all the tests and it still came back as contaminated somehow! I think someone hacked the lab computers again somehow. I'll have to have someone look at them tomorrow. Sorry.” DAY SEVEN Hellion confirmed today that the little was not one of hers so we were free to place her with someone who would love her and I know just the person. She happens to be the one who got the idiot emergency operator fired for being an idiot and got the little to us in time to be saved by us. She designs and races cars but is super picky on making them safer all the time and is credited with having created a design that has to date resulted in 90% fewer bad injuries in racing over the past nine years. LPS has given me permission to adopt the little out to her after reviewing her last accident. Some rival shot out a tire on her new race car and caused her to crash. Her new safety features allowed her to get out of the car and walk away with only a few bruises is all. She caught the shooter and beat him so badly that to this day he still has trouble doing anything more than wetting and messing his diapers. At any rate, She is taking the little home later this afternoon. LPS gave her the news two days ago and she hustled through the process of getting everything she needed for a new baby. I would love to figure out how the hell that little not only ended up burned so badly but somehow healed completely in just two days. Whoever hacked the DNA analyzer will have to be tracked down and dealt with as well and when they get caught I hope they are thrown into a dark hole for life. JANE ORLANDO I was finally allowed to come and see the little that the hospital was allowing me to adopt. It surprised the heck out of me when I found out that she had already healed completely. The doctor brought me into the room and it was a night and day difference. When I discovered her she looked like she had been put in fire and left to die. I saw her sleeping in the bed and couldn't help but smile. She was the perfect little! “What color are her eyes, doctor?” “She has gray eyes with the oddest flecks of yellow in them I have ever seen. She's definitely going to make all the other mothers out there envious when they see her with her appearance. If I did not have children of my own I'd adopt her myself. From everything you showed me in the pictures and told me, you are going to be a great mother.” I will do my very best to keep her happy and safe all of her days! I've been wanting a little like this and now it feels like a dream to have a little so perfectly matching my dreams! I have a carrier ready for her as soon as the last of the paperwork is done. Can we get the paperwork done so I can take my little girl home?” “I think that's a fine idea. Come with me and we'll get the last few annoying pieces of paperwork filled out. You should also know that she has a super severe allergy to silver though so never expose her to silver. It causes burns on her with just the lightest touch!” An hour later I was walking out the doors of the hospital with my new little girl and I was the happiest I had been in a long time. The press saw me as I exited the hospital with my little girl in a carrier and sleeping soundly. Thank goodness they had sense enough to not mob me when they saw my little girl in a carrier. “Is it true you have adopted a little?” “I just adopted the perfect little and her name is Amanda! That is all I will tell you now as I want to get my little girl home and into her new nursery!” My mom picked me up and smiled at me. “I never expected you to adopt but it's nice to see you have finally found the perfect little. She's a looker, that's for sure! What did you choose for her name?” “I'm naming her Amanda. You wont believe how I found her either. Talk about a strange way to find a little!” As we drove I told mom all about finding her on the shore washed up and barely alive. That was her?! I heard some crazy rumors about a little being found burned badly over most of her body but thought it was just another one of those stupid tabloid stories they make up to sell papers to idiots like your sisters!” I showed mom the reports from the hospital and the pictures as we pulled up in front of my house. “MY GOD! How could anyone do something so horrible to a such an adorable little? That's just insane! I hope whoever did this to her dies horribly and painfully for it! ”Melissa was about to give her a silver cross until I intercepted her at the last moment. “NO! DON'T!” Melissa stopped as my little girl instinctively recoiled from the cross. “It's just a little silver cross is all.” I know, but she hyper allergic to silver. Silver will actually burn her again! She's already endured too much pain! Try gold or platinum but not silver.” Both my sisters listened as they rocked their littles to sleep. “I found her by mom's house washed up on shore! She was vary badly burned and looked like charcoal she was so badly burned! The doctors at the hospital worked miracles to save her! They told me she will start to stay awake and become more coherent as she finishes healing. I will get a chip put in next week but right now the doctors want me to let her finish healing first. She's going t love the view from her window as the full moon rises over the hills in a week! I know I love it so I'm certain she will as well.” RAVEN I walked into the barracks and took off all my gear. Everyone else did the same and it showed just how tired we were. “Okay everyone, Clean your armor, stow it and your weapons then shower and hit the racks. You guys did good today!” I was about to say more when lieutenant interrupted me. “Sorry to interrupt, captain. Those test results finally came back on that burned little. I think you should look at them before hitting the rack! It's important!” I took the paperwork and read through it a minute before cursing. “Get me the mainland on the phone immediately! I need Doctor Harland now!” I looked outside and cursed again. A minute later I had the doctor on the phone. “Do not release that little! She's from a restricted dimension! Shit! Call the lady now and tell her to get that little outside before it's too late! That Little is about to turn into a damned wolf! She's a werewolf! Yeah, one of those! She's from dimension 54189! I'll explain later how she got here! Call the lady before it's too late!” MIRANDA My head hurt, but for the first time since I woke up my mind was finally clear and working right. I felt something thick between my legs and reached down to discover a super thick diaper. Too add to the humiliation, some joker had dressed me in a an over sized footed sleeper with childish prints all over it and then put me into a giant damned crib as well. What the hell was going on and where the hell was I at? The entire room looked like a giant nursery. There were diapers stacked under a giant changing table. In a corner of the room was a giant playpen with over sized baby toys in it. I began tearing off the damned babyish clothes when a lady came walking into the room smiling. She must have been a good ten feet tall! She was talking on her phone as she reached into the crib and tried to stop me from removing the clothes some deranged idiot had dressed me in. The moon was just barely above the horizon and the change was almost upon me. I growled at her and she stopped reaching for me for a moment then resumed a second later so I tried to bite her. She snatched her hand back just barely in time. A few seconds later I was out of the sleeper and the diaper was laying on the floor as I growled at her. A moment later she reached for me and I let the change hit. She was going to be in for a very rude surprise and she deserved it for kidnapping and somehow drugging me. JANE I was about to pick up my little girl and hold her while we watched the lovely moon rise together but my phone rang about that time. I transferred the call to my cell phone as I walked in to see to my little before the moon rose over the hills. “Hello? Yes, I'm Jane Orlando. You're who? Oh, the Hellcat from the hospital! Yes, I adopted that lovely little. I'm not sure what you mean by a change? Oops. She's awake and trying to take her sleeper off. She just growled at me! What the hell? She just tried to bite me! I have to let you go! She's going into convulsions!” I tried to hold her and stop her from biting her tongue but her strength was far more than any normal little would ever have. A moment later she started growing fur as her entire body warped and convulsed into a new form. I stood against the far wall as a giant wolf tore the crib apart with it's jaws as if it were made of paper. The thing was huge and all black with gray and gold eyes that looked identical to my the eyes my little had. The huge wolf had to be at least five feet at the shoulders. What had just happened? How could a little turn into a giant black wolf? I must be having a nightmare! I reached out and the thing confirmed that I was not having a nightmare when it bit me and drew blood. I screamed and ran from the room bleeding heavily from my hand that the wolf had almost torn a finger off of. By the time I got the bathroom door closed behind me I heard the thing sniffing around outside the door. I did the best I could to bandage the bleeding wound as the sniffing around the door stopped. My hands trembled from pain and adrenaline. The floor outside my bathroom groaned in protest as something heavy caused it to creak and groan. A minute later the door handle turned and the door opened to reveal a monster half wolf half amazon staring at me. I screamed as it approached me slowly and scooted back as far as I could from the giant thing. It reached down and took the bandage from my hands then wrapped my bleeding hand more tightly before tying off the bandage tightly to slow the bleeding. The thing spoke and it frightened the hell out of me hearing it speak. It's voice was half growl as it spoke slowly and carefully to me. “Sorry I bit you. I am Miranda French. I have to leave now and do not try to follow me for your own safety. She turned and walked out of the room then eventually out of the house. It took me a few minutes to realize that my phone was ringing. “She's gone! What the hell is she?” I listened as the captain told me every detail about the girl and what she was. Apparently she is from a restricted dimension and was brought through an illegal portal that malfunctioned and almost killed her as it brought her to this world. A week later the little I had adopted knocked on my door with a familiar little right next to her. I was surprised me to see her. “I'm sorry about frightening you. Believe it or not I was frightened as well. Can we come in and talk about all of this?” I invited them in and let them sit and explain everything to me about how she had come here and what had happened that night when she turned into a giant wolf. “So every full moon you turn into a giant wolf?” “Yes. For the last couple of years now. I wanted to apologize for what I did to your nice crib. Is your hand going to be okay?” “It's fine. The doctors already used some nannites to stop me from losing the fingers.” We talked some more and she explained everything to me about being a werewolf and what it had felt like being ripped through an unstable portal and dropped here. At the end we hugged and promised to stay in touch by way of e-mail through a special system Hellion set up for us. That was three years ago and my immense surprise, her biting me did infect me a little bit with what she has but the nannites stopped it early enough that I am not infected now. Her bite cured my sterility and with her advice on guys, I found a perfect guy and married him last year. I'm going to have a little one of my own in about five months. There was no way to keep what happened a secret so with help from the Hellcats we held a press conference and explained all about how a werewolf had mad an accidental crossing into our universe and then with a month and a half later was helped to get back home again. It's an event I will never forget. I think Hellion actually wanted her to stay and become a Hellcat, but saner people agreed to help her get home instead. END That's all for this little story. I hope you folks enjoyed reading it. Working on another story that is longer but so far only have two chapters done. I will post some of it when I have at least five chapters done so I have a bit of a buffer. hard for me to write much as I can not see much out of my right eye now. going slowly blind in it is so much fun you know. As always, thank you kindly for reading this. Al comments and questions are welcomed as are the correct winning lottery numbers in advance .

Prologue 19 Years earlier. "Sarah, I know you don't want me to leave but I want a better life for my child, I don't want her to grow up thinking bad about little's." "Liam little's have it better now then when we were kids, I know you still don't like how some are treated but there is not much we can do." "REALLY SARAH? DAD OWNS THE BIGGEST COMPANY THAT MAKES LITTLE DIAPERS, TOYS, CLOTHES, AND FURNITURE. WE ARE RICH WE CAN MAKE CHANGE BUT YOU AND DAD REFUSE TOO!!!!!" "Liam please calm down I don't need the stress we both know you mean well, why do you think I had the idea to go?" "I'm sorry Ella, I am trying not to yell anymore." "Ella, Liam I will make you a deal when dad gives me the company, I will save your share of it. Liam as long as you bring your new son or daughter to see me that's all I ask please?" Liam sighs knowing his sister means the best but is still too young to fully understand. "Ok deal once our child turns 18 we will come back and stay here if all parties want too." "That is fair Liam. Then I guess Liam and Ella its goodbye for now I'll miss you both." "Bye Sarah I'll miss you." "Bye my great sister in-law we will both miss you. bye for now but not forever." Both having said their goodbyes walk through the portal to Earth to start their new life. Present day. Chapter 1. 12 Hours earlier before the trip to see Sarah. "Mom where is my suitcase I need to pack some more clothes before we leave." "Amelia really? You have three so far you don't need anymore, we don't have a lot of room as it is." "Amelia listen to your mother, we can't take that much stuff we have a limit to what we can take with us to see your aunt Sarah. She said she will come pick us up once we get to her Dimension and take us out to eat. Remember Amelia once we get there, we will be a lot bigger, I was 13 feet before I left, and your mom was 12 almost 13 feet too and we were taller than most bigs. Both me and your mom think you will be maybe 12-13 feet, but we don’t know." "I know dad I just can’t believe you have a sister in the other Dimension, why didn't you tell me before?" "Me and your mom wanted to wait tell you were 18 before we took you to see her." "I know I'm a big, but you didn't have to wait to tell me you know." "sweetie we didn't think you would be ready tell you were older, but we are sorry we didn't tell you." "It's ok just please don't keep secrets from me." "We won't keep anymore secrets from you, from now on Amelia does that sound fair." "Totally." Amelia and both of her parent's pack their bags in the car and go grab some breakfast getting ready to leave in a few hours. "Mom can we have pancakes before we go?" "Sure, let me make a few you want anything on them?" "No mom I'm fine with plan." Amelia mom gives her and her dad some pancakes with butter to eat for breakfast, then sits down herself and starts to eat hers. "Mom can we get a few things from town to give to Aunt Sarah as a gift please?" "Sure, once your father and I are ready ok, go meet us in the car we will be out soon." "Ok mom you and dad hurry up." Amelia heads to the car and gets in the backseat to wait for her mom and dad. God, I hope they don't take forever I really want to get aunt Sarah something but what would she like? Hm I'll have to ask dad she is his sister after all. "Liam are you sure this is a good idea? I mean she has never been there, and we only told her about her aunt a month ago." "Ella it's ok I think she is at least old enough to know who my family and your family are. even if your family are bad people." Ella sighs loudly. " I know Liam that's why I hate my family. What they do to little's should be illegal." "Let’s just try and not be around your family too much ok Ella, lets meet them at the mall or somewhere public." "Sounds good dear you ready." "Yes, dear let’s get going to town." All Liam can think about now is how Ella's family will react when they find out she has a kid now. Ella can’t help but think to herself how her parents will react to Amelia, and to the fact we are visiting Sarah more then them. Ella and Liam make their way to the car and hope in and buckle up. "ok Amelia where do you want to go?" "Well um dad what does Aunt Sarah like?" "Well get her something that means a lot to you I'm sure she will love it cause it's from you." "How about I get a photo of us and fame it and give it to her?" "That sounds perfect dear let’s get her that." "Thanks for the help dad." "No problem Minnie." Liam says has he laughs a bit to himself. "DADDDD don't call me that I'm not 10 anymore." "Minnie be nice to your dad." "Not you too mom. I can't win, can I?" "Nope dear me and your dad always win." Ella says as she chuckles As the car takes off dad drives them into town to get a good family photo and get it famed he stops by the photo studio and asks how long the wait time is for one photo and gets told it can be done right away. Liam Ella and Amelia walk in and are sat down right away. "Make sure you smile. Now say cheese." "Cheeseee." all three say at once. After its done Amelia finds the perfect frame for it. "Mom Dad can we get this one? It says it can't break." "Sure, that way no matter what Sarah will always have it." "Ok get in the car Minnie." "Mom pleaseee. At least don't do that in front of Aunt Sarah." Both Liam and Ella laugh knowing she hasn't seen the back of the photo. The amazing family jumps in the car and heads home to finish getting ready for the trip tonight, knowing it will take about an hour to get to the portal and that they will be arriving just when it's just starting to turn night, so they can meet Sarah then head to her house to sleep and hang out in the morning. Amelia thinks to herself on the ride home about meeting her Aunt. I wonder what she is like or how tall she is dad has not told me much about her other then her and dad are rich on the other side of the portal. Guess I'll find out tomorrow morning not sure I'll be able to stay awake tonight. The family gets home and Amelia heads to her room to chill for the rest of the day waiting for 10 pm when they leave to go to the portal. "Ella I'm worried about Amelia she has never been on the other side of the portal, I don't want her to think different of us for leaving it." "Liam calm down please she will be fine no matter what she won’t change just because it has little's, if she is anything like me, they won’t affect her. Hell, they didn't affect your sister too. That reminds me did your sister ever get a little. I know the CEO of the biggest company that sells little stuff should have a little too." "Honestly honey I don't think she ever did get a little she thought they might slow down her work and she wanted to takeover dad's work after I left, and he told her she would be CEO." Liam and Ella spend hour's talking about Sarah the other side and Amelia hoping everything goes well. Amelia sits in her room excited to go to the Portal and see the United States a group of 60 country's that hate little slaves but have laws to protect everyone. As the hours roll by she cant stop thinking about her aunt and where she lives hoping her aunt likes her and the present she got her. 8:45 pm rolls around and Liam and Ella get ready to leave. "Amelia are you coming sweetie we got to leave so we can get there before 10 pm. We need to beat the traffic so we can get there on time." "Coming mom! Don't leave me I really want to go." "Sweetie we are going for you so we won’t leave you." "Ella Amelia you both ready?" "Yes dad." "Yes dear." Amelia and her parents get in the car and start the hour-long drive to the portal to go to the U.S on the other side. "Mom is it ok if I take a nap?" "Yes, go ahead you might need it, I'm not sure what your aunt has planned but it might be a good idea." As Amelia takes a nap her parents talk about what Sarah might have planned when they get to a stop light, they go once it turns green but both of them never see the drunk driver in the semi before he hits them cutting the car in half killing both her parents instantly, then slamming the seat into her face breaking bones waking her up for a split second before her half gets tossed into the pole break the car more and causing her seat belt to fail and toss her from the car back first into a tree. Amelia starts to come to in the back of the ambulance. "Wha....." She passes out and her blood pressure drops low and she goes into shock before the Ambulance works knew what happened. "Give her fluids to increase the amount of fluid in her body QUICK!! We need to keep her alive tell we can get to the hospital. She’s going into hypovolemic shock!! Drive as fast as you can to the one by the portal it has the best tech go 100 MPH if u need to just drive faster!!!" "Quick pass me some saline and some large bore needles we need to keep her alive tell we get to the hospital!" "Quick use the anti-shock pants. We need to keep the blood up near the heart as much as possible." "Mack she’s losing too much blood and I can't tell what is broken and what’s not." "Jimmy breath ok? we need to just keep her stable. GORGE DRIVE FASTER GET A ESCORT IF YOU HAVE TOO!!!" " We got one Mack and we can’t go faster I'm topping the speed. We only got 5 miles tell we get there, I already radioed them and told them to get the ICU team ready and get the best tech." The ambulance pulls up to the hospital and there are over 20 doctors and nurse's waiting to help. they get Amelia out of the ambulance and into the hospital and up to the ICU and start to work on her the best they can. "Dammit do we have any info on her anyone?" "Sorry Dr Howard both her parents were killed on impact and all the info we can find is she has a Aunt in the U.S." "Your shitting me? Crap get me the hospital director and call the lawyer and tell him to meet me in the director's office quick. Keep that girl alive while I'm gone do whatever you can." Dr Howard runs as fast as he can to the director's office hoping they can save this girl. "Jean I need your help Sally is on her way too we need to make a call and now." "Shawn what have I told you about calling me Jean?" "Find out who Amelia Holloway's aunt is quick we don't got much time." "Was she the one that just came in?" "Yes, now hurry!" "Jean Shawn I'm here what did you want?" "Sally get a transfer order ready to move a patient though the portal to U.S." Both Sally and Jean scream what at the same time. "You’re kidding, right?" "No, I'm not now find her aunts number." "I already did once you said her last name, I knew who it was...." Sarah Holloway sat on the top floor of her building look at quarterly reports seeing a 7 increase in sales this quarter. "Miss Holloway, we have a hospital from Earth on the line. What do you want me to do?" "A hospital from Earth? put them through I'll take it in here." "Umm is this Sarah Holloway? "Yes, may I ask why you are calling?" The director sighs hoping this goes well. "Well I'm Director Jean I have my chef Doctor Shawn Howard and I also have our hospital lawyer Sally. We have a problem here and we need your help and it is a matter of life and death." Sarah starts to get really worried knowing what might be coming next. "Who is it? Who is in the hospital?" "It's your niece Amelia. She was in a drunk driving accident and sadly I'm sorry Miss Holloway. But she’s the only one out of both her parents and her." Sarah can help but break down crying knowing her only family may die. "Miss Holloway?" "It's fine tell me what needs to be done money is not a option ok?!?!?!" "Miss Holloway, we need you to sign some papers or give us a verbal ok while its recorded so we can send your niece to the U.S. to get help. Her only hope is the Nantes now." "DO IT NOW I DON'T CARE WHAT IS NEEDED OR HOW MUCH JUST DO IT!!" "Yes Miss Holloway goodbye for now." "You heard her Shawn get her to the portal now!" Shawn runs back to the ICU and gets ready for chaos. "EVERYONE LISTEN UP! Get her and everything we need we are running to the portal to get her to the hospital in U.S!" "Umm jean." "Yes, Sally I know I'm calling the other hospital now to give them the heads up and to get a team ready and normal Nantes." "I wish Amelia and miss Holloway the best of luck they will need it." "Me too Sally Me too." Howard and his team wait at the portal door for them to be given the go to push he through it. At last they are given the green light and they push her through to the other side hoping she may live but knowing she has at best a 10% chance to live. Everyone hopes she can come back and bury her parents soon. "Jessica tell the pilot up time to start the helicopter up now I'm going to the hospital by the portal and tell him there are no speed limits today." Jessica has never seen her boss like this and is scared but does what she says. "Yes boss" Jessica gives the pilot the heads up as Sarah leaves to head up to. "Joe top speed to the hospital now I don't care about any rules I'll fix it my niece might die so MOVIE IT." Joe knows he needs to go stop speed fearing the worse for Sarah's niece. "Yes, boss right away." Both Joe and Sarah head to the Hospital as Amelia gets taken inside to the waiting team of doctors trying to save her life.

In Caralys, in the Republic of Shardany, a new special school for the Amazons has been opened: the nanny special school. This school aims to prepare the best nannies for Little in the world. The students are selected at a very young age, 8 or 9 years old, and immediately put in contact with the Littles led by much more seasoned nannies who teach them how best to look after the Littles. In addition to the normal school subjects, the students take care of the littles in the kindergarten attached to the school so that they can get acquainted with them.

Know the idea was tossed around a few times, but never went anywhere, but I’m interested in starting up a DD server dedicated to roleplay, writing, and just people hanging together talking. And maybe it can get more people interested in that universe as well. I’m fairly busy irl, however, so I’m asking if anyone else in the community would be interested in one/helping set one up.

I have a few times of the year where my schedule gets really booked up and I don't have any time to write, but I'm finally getting to one of my better times of the year for writing though and am continuing to work on something I started this summer. (Planning to finish it and a side project before I share) I have a question for those that have written in the dimension. I know that I've written about Amazonian days being longer than here on Earth as a reason for humans needing more sleep than Amazons, but I don't seem to have ever codified that time in Exchanged. I know others have mentioned that concept too, anyone have a length of day you've set? I was thinking 30/32 hours for the day instead of 24, but if someone else has already explored this I'd rather go along with you on it. Let me know, thanks! @bbykimmy @Alex Bridges @Mee @superfunnel @zatchie @VoxyRox (Tried to tag those of you most recently writing in the dimension and dealing with dimensional travel)

I’m thinking about creating a Discord devoted to discussing and role playing within the Diaper Dimension. Would anyone be interested in this, and if so, do you have any suggestions?

Prologue Here I lay on this gurney in a strange hospital with these two giants, amazons they are called, standing beside me looking down at me. Rose has her hand resting on my arm gently rubbing her thumb back and forth, trying to keep herself calm, or calm me down I'm not sure. Mark is standing there beside her with his arms crossed, while I see love and compassion in his eyes I can tell he's getting frustrated by the wait. And here I am, legs spread from the bulky diaper taped snugly to my waist, completely at their mercy as I cant even so much as wiggle my toes. As I break eye contact from Rose I glance at the only door into the room as it glides open on silent hinges. A middle aged Amazon with dark brown, salt and pepper, hair comes gliding through the door. The rhythmic suckling of the bright pink pacifier in my mouth speeds up as my anxiety starts to climb. “Good afternoon Mr and Mrs Townsend, I'm Dr Richards. I apologize for the delay. I see you have your little undressed as we requested, and looking at his chart I'm a little surprised to see such drastic changes, but I guess you just wanted a little girl and found a boy instead” he ends in a little chuckle. “Actually sir, there is a little more to the reasons if you would look through her chart properly you would see that.” Rose says defensively over me as if I don't even exist, but her hand stills over my arm and gently grips it telling me I am completely in her thoughts. Dr Richards stumbles on his words a little “I…. Uh…. Yes, I see it here.” as he quickly glances at the papers in his hands. “I am sorry we normally don't see Amazons that would go to such lengths for their littles wants.” “Yes well you see she is special to us in more than one way.” Mark says with just a touch of venom on his words. “Yes I can see that. Well we have the nanites programmed to your specifications. The nurse will be in, in just a moment to finalize the paperwork and start to put him…. Or her under. If you will excuse me” as he quickly turns and walks out the door. Rose turns and looks down at my little form. “Sean are you certain this is what you want? You know from the first talks everything may not go as planned.” “You know kiddo your mommy and I will always love you and take care of you, no matter how your are. You will always be our little bambino.” Mark adds in a sulum voice. I blush a little behind my pacifier at the nickname, as I reach up and pull it from my mouth “Yes I know you will Daddy, you both have been the best thing to have ever happened in my life. Mommy, I wouldn't be here if I wasn't sure. I can’t learn to truly love myself the way I am. I love you both more than you could possibly know.” Quickly sliding my paci back in. As a tear slides down my face, not even embarrassed at being 28 and calling these two mommy and daddy after only knowing them for 3 months. A slim woman rushes in with three syringes and a clipboard. “I am Ms boyd I will be the nurse assisting today. You are Mr and Mrs Townsend correct?” after bread nods from both. “looking over the papers I see we don't have a new name, have you two decided one one?” Mommy looks down at me then back to the nurse “The three of us have decided on Shawnna” “Aww that's adorable, close enough that she won't be confused when you call her.” She said quickly jotting down my new name. “Ok sweetie I'm going to slowly push these medicines in this little tube in your arm here. Just be a good little girl and relax for me” she says to me in a very syrupy voice used for little kids. As she gently hooks up the syringe and slowly pushes the first of three in, my mind starts to wonder back to how I came to be in this very spot. CHAPTER 1 The Dr comes rushing in with a very large syringe as the nurse switched to the second syringe to put me under. As the surgical type room starts to fade I look over at mommy and daddy, smile, and whisper around my paci “I love you” Just as another world, another life, comes into focus. I'm 6 standing in front of my mom and dad. Mom is 5’5” fiery red hair that she has to keep permed in a tight spiral. Dad is 5’10” dark brown hair and eyes that can bore through you with just a glance. They are both yelling at me for something I did. I hear the words, they are just not making sense. I'm told I'm going to bed without dinner. Six months pass I'm over my dad's knee. Getting my behind tanned as he says. The words ringing in my ears “you will learn one way or another you need to keep your hands to yourself.” Three months later my dad is yelling for me to get down to my room. I turn and run fearing the outcome if I'm not fast enough. I find my mattress and box springs on their side still on the frame. My dad is behind me “they will stay that way until I decide to put them down. Do you know why they are that way?” I shake my head I really had no clue, I followed all the rules I know I did. “You didn't clean your room like your mother told you to.” they stayed there for two weeks me sleeping on a concrete basement floor. Three months after my eighth birthday I find myself over my dad's knee again. They got me a boxing toy, one of those inflatable ones you hit and they come back up. I was curious as to how it was made, so I found a plastic knife and went to cutting. Boy was that a mistake. I should have hidden it better.. It was four months after my tenth birthday, I come in the house after school to both my parents sitting at the dining room table. I can tell right away my dad has been crying. Mom looks over at me and says “Sean we need you to sit down for a minute we have something to tell you.” I sat at the kitchen table across from them, as if I'm sitting on egg shells, waiting for whatever bombshell they plan on dropping now. “There is no easy way to say this……. Your grandfather Fredrickson died this morning.” I sit trying to wrap my head around what was just said. It can't be, he's 6’3” fit as a fiddle, he's my rock, my shining light in the shit hole I call a life. All the good memories turn to ash in my mind as my world crumbles around me. I don't even have the emotions to cry, I'm numb from the inside out. I stare blankly at her as she finishes what she was saying, I blanked out I don't recall if there was anything after. It takes two months and we are now living in grandpa's house. There is no room for me, the only boy, so I sleep on the floor of my sisters’ room. I sleep there for six months as my parents slowly clear a room out just enough for my dresser and bed. Once I'm there I start thinking and dreaming of simpler and better times. Times when I was just a baby and was loved and cared for. Image after image fly past, this little boy… wait that's me sitting alone under the play structure at my new school in as small of a hole I could find. Not really fitting in anywhere. Being locked out of the house for not collecting firewood for the house. Getting slapped and belittled for cutting some logs wrong. Joining wrestling in high school every match hoping just one of my parents would show but never being there. Yet always attending anything thing that my two sisters were involved in. Throughout this time my dad draws further and further away, pulling so far back he might as well not even been there. However, his insistence that boys don't do this, or don’t walk this way, or don't do that with their hands sticks in my head and won't let go. Mom on the other hand gets more and more violent, more and more verbal. Never going past the line into abuse but toeing it enough times it left the scars nonetheless. I decided the only way I could escape this life is to join the military. On my eighteenth birthday I signed up as a Navy corpsman. I shipped out in four months for bootcamp. As graduation time neared I sent the date and invitation to my parents, thinking there is no way they would fly halfway across the country for this, not for me. Yet there they where, they showed. That was the first time, since that day many years ago, I saw some life in my dad's eyes. “I'm proud of you Sean.” was all he said, but in those few words he spoke the world. Chapter 2 My parents stayed for a couple days after the graduation I spent the time with them. Surprisingly mom seemed to have respected my growth after boot camp because she didn't treat me the same. Not an equal, but not as some little thing she could bully and push around. My dad after the first day reverted back to his old ways, physically there but mentally checked out. The morning I checked into corps school, the A-school to teach us how to save lives, was uneventful. I was put up in the barracks, which are more like a hotel then what you may think. As I stepped into the room I see two beds on either side of the room with a night stand at the head and a wardrobe next to it framing a window which separates the room. At the foot of the bed is a desk and chair to study at. I had one roommate who seemed to be as quiet as I was. I started out by saying “Hey there I'm SA Fredrickson, looks like we are rooming together.” “Hi I'm SR Newkirk, yes so it seams. What do you think the schools ganna be like?” the other responded timidly shaking my hand. “I'm not sure, as long as it's better than bootcamp.” I nervously chuckle Newkirk rolls his eyes “Anything has to be better than there.” We quietly set about unpacking our gear and and getting to know each other a little as we warm up to the company. Turns out he was from a quiet little town in Ohio and joined the Navy as there was nothing but farming in his future back home. I kept most of my past secret and just stated I joined to get away from a dead end job and no other prospects. The next morning there was an orientation to the school. We were introduced to the rest of our classmates and instructed that there was going to be 5 “red badges” one CO, one XO, one MAO, and two EPO's, the student leaders of our class. The two EPO's would be decided with the results of our first test. The rules were really rather simple because the school was only three months long. We were allowed off base in civilian clothes, and on weekends we didn't have to be on base unless we were in trouble for something. The base was open for our roaming. After the rules, we were lined up and marched to to our first class. The class was set up just like I remember from high school, a bunch of seat desk combos lined in rows. There was a dry erase board at the front for the instructors to write on. After three hours of class we marched to lunch, then after a quick lunch it was back to class for another four hours of school. After classes we were dismissed to do as we wished. We were to report back to the class at 0800 the nest morning. So I went back to my room, Newkirk and I decided that it would be a good time to go explore the base and see what all it had to offer. We found a bowling alley, and the NEX (Naval Exchange) we went in and bought 3 sets of civilian clothes each to start us out. It felt nice to be able to just buy them after months of the same uniforms. We wandered back to the galley where we had dinner then up to the room for the night. The rest of the week went similar to the first day, class stated at 0800 till 1200. Marched to and from lunch. Class again until 1630 then free until the next morning. We had PT 3 days a week where we had to be ready at 0630. Friday came quick bringing along our first test. We took the test right as we got into the class, and had the results after lunch. As we all came in after lunch the instructor called “Fredrickson, Johnson, front and center face the class at attention.” Johnson and I glance at each other as we quickly do as ordered. “Class 425 these are your two EPO's. They are the two that had the highest scores on this first test. They will have to maintain a 3.5 and not fail a single test if they do not then another will be selected. They will lead any remedial studies that will be held for those of you that fail any test. Three test failures and you will be held back a class, three after you will be dropped from the school and another assignment will be found. Is that clear?” We all respond as one “YES PETTY OFFICER.” The red badges where pinned on the right breast right over our name badge. We were then dismissed back to out seats and class proceeded as normal. When Newkirk and I returned to our room we discussed a little of our plans this coming weekend. I had learned of a local mall and there were Van's just outside the gate that would take you there for a small fee. He was just going to study and stay in. I quickly changed into a pair of jeans and a t-shirt then headed out. The ride to the mall was uneventful even though it was $15 for a 20 minute drive. After roaming the mall for an hour or so, I decided that I needed a cellphone and a laptop. Found myself at one of those cell phone kiosks, the ones splattered in the middle of the malls that you have to walk around to get anywhere. Bought myself the best phone money could buy and a plan to match. The best part of being fresh out of bootcamp was three months of pay just stocked in your bank account. I soon found myself in an electronics store looking at the laptops completely lost in what I was wanting. An attendant came over “Can I help you sir?” “I'm not sure. I'm looking for a laptop that I can do some minor online gaming that would be good for school work as well.” “Well sir these here in the mid range will work from that short description. The night has a little better graphics and more memory, but any of these three would do well.” “Thank you sir, I think I will take this one.” pointing at the more expensive of the three. “Great choice, I will have it waiting for you at the counter when you are ready to check out.” “Thank you I will just browse a little longer and be right there.” as I looked around I grabbed myself a shoulder bag and a mouse for the laptop and went to the counter. “Find everything you were looking for?” the cashier asked cheerfully, but I could tell the cheer wasnt sincere. “Yeah thanks to the assistant I was able to find what I needed thank you.” I said adding a small smile of my own. “Would you like the 2 year service plan added it's only $50?” She says as she rings up the items. “No thank you.” I reply. “Ok your total today is $865.95, how will you be paying today?” “Debit. Why can't anything be an even dollar amount?” I gripe with a little chuckle, as I swipe my card and punch in my pin. “Thank you and have a wonderful day.” she says with a chuckle herself, one that I can tell is sincere as the smile reaches her eyes. I grab my bag and walk out feeling good that I could cheer someone up even for just a moment. I spend another hour hitting other shops for more clothes. Then find myself waiting for a van back to base. $30 this time but thankfully there where 3 others that would split the cost. Back in my room Newkirk asked “How was the trip? Was the mall even worth the it?” “Actually it wasn't to bad, and it's like most malls maybe a little bigger than I'm used to but not bad.” I reply as Ii started to pull out my new purchases. I place my phone on the nightstand and pull out the box for the charger. Newkirk glances over from his own phone that his parents brought for him between boot and school. “Nice phone” “Thank you I went and got a laptop as well. Figured it may come in handy for studying.” “Yeah like you need to study hard. You nearly aced that last test. I just barely passed.” he gripes tossing his phone on the bed so he can look at me better. “Hey, I'm sorry this stuff just comes naturally to me. If you need help with anything I'm right here. Hell I am an EPO now.” I state not even sure how I'm going to manage being in charge of helping people learn this stuff. I quickly unpack my new laptop and place it on the desk, pull out the cord so I can charge it and get the start up process going. I sit at the desk and pull out my phone adding numbers that I have in my memory, such as parents, sisters, and the few friends I had back home, while the the laptop finishes up its initial start up and install of everything. When it is finished I unplug it and take it over to my bed, setting up the wifi and jumping online. Being this is my first time really away from any authority figure, I start looking into those feelings I had so many years ago. Those feelings of wanting to be small and loved and cared for. I find some information on ABDL, and the whole caregiver and little relationship. I find myself drawn to the whole concept and wanting to experience it myself. I glance at the time to realize it's now almost midnight. I glance over at the other bed to see Newkirk passed out and he had turned the lights off. I must have been so drawn into what I was reading I didn't even realize he had done that. I close all the tabs I had up, closed the laptop, and snuggled under the covers drifting off to sleep myself. Chapter 3 I woke up in the morning after the strangest of dreams. Not only was I being cared for like a baby, but I was a girl as well. I decided I was going to take the day and relax, and do some more research and try to wrap my head around the dream I woke up from. As I sat up in bed I glanced across the room seeing the other bed made neatly and no one in it. Thinking to myself well I guess he decided to get an early start. I climb out of bed and gather a set of clothes for the day along with my shower caddy. I walk down the hall and slide into the communal shower, slide into a stall, close the curtain, and undress. I start the water and let the warmth just wash over me as I finish waking up. As I scrub down a few people come in and out, but no one says a thing. I rinse off, shut down the water, and quickly dry off. I step out and dressing fairly quickly as a fellow classmate comes in. We casually say good morning to each other but that is it. As I walk back to my room my stomach grumbles reminding me I need to go get some food. Stepping into my room I decide to give a mom and pop cafe that I saw right off base a try. I quickly throw on some socks and shoes and head out. I get the the cafe, read the sign “The blue moon cafe” with an image of a full blue moon behind the writing. I glide in the door and find it quiet, a few people around but not very busy. A sign at the front counter reads, “please seat yourself” as I see an empty booth and slide in. I pull out my phone looking for something to pass the time waiting for the waitress. “How can I help you today?” a middle aged woman, with shoulder length dark brown, almost black, hair asked in a drab voice saying today is going to be a long day. I look up a little startled “I will take some coffee to start with. Give me just a moment on the food. Thank you” as she turns to walk away I call back to her “save the cow”. She looks over her shoulder with a questioning look. “No cream” I explain. She turns back with a little chuckle and pours my coffee. I quickly look at the menu and decide on a western omelet, I have always liked those. As she returns I quickly tell her my order and grab the coffee for the first swig of the morning. As I sip my coffee I start surfing the internet on my phone trying to find some rhyme or reason behind the dream I woke up with that morning. I don't find anything worth looking to far into before breakfast comes. “Thank you” I state quickly before she dashes off to help another customer. I quietly ate my omelet savoring each bite, casually flipping through different sites about the ABDL community. “how's the omelet? And would you like some more coffee?” I hear the waitress ask from beside me. “It's great thank you, and I would love some more thank you.” I mentally shake myself, I need to stop getting so wrapped up in what I'm looking at online. She quickly refills my cup and continues her rounds. As I finish my breakfast she slips by refilling my cup one more time and leaving the check. I slowly finish my third cup as I let the food set, as I drink the last swallow of my coffee I slide out and grab the check and head to the the cashier. As I am waiting the waitress comes up and starts to ring me out. “How was everything today?” “It was wonderful thank you. I think I may have to make a weekly visit as long as I'm in town.” I say with a smile on my face. I quickly pay with my debit card and head back to base. When I got back to my room I pulled out my school stuff and started to study. I studied until my stomach decided to tell me that I was hungry. Glancing up at the clock I realise it is dinner time at the gallee and quickly make the walk down there for dinner. After dinner I head back to my room, pull out my laptop, and do some more research. Newkirk is in the room by then so I ask “How has your day been?’ “Ohhh you know just exploring what's around. I found my way to the mall first thing this morning. When did you wake by the way? You must have been having a strange dream. You were mumbling in your sleep.” He states as he stretches out his 6’2” frame onto his bed. I nervously chuckle “yeah I remember it being odd just don't remember much of it.” I quickly lie and hope he lets it go. “Yeah I have those sometimes, if you start to get to loud I will just throw something at ya. Do the same if I get loud” he chuckles at his little joke. I chuckle as I pull up the search engine and continue my site browsing. The rest of that day, and the next, go rather uneventful. Monday rolls around and the start of a new week. I learned that we have tests every friday, so I'm not expecting to start any study sessions as EPO until the week after. The week went by in a blur ending in a near perfect score on that weeks test. The weekend was about the same with the exception of going to the mall. Those strange dreams continued, with slight changes each time and no calling out. I decided that I would make the blue moon cafe a weekly stop every Sunday as a treat before the start of the new week. Monday came and the scheduling of the study halls. There would be two sessions a week, Tuesdays and Thursdays. Jackson, the other EPO, would take the Tuesday I would take the Thursday. The week flew by next thing I knew I was up in a different class room waiting for the study hall people to come in an hour after class was released. I had a tentative plan of what I wanted to go over, but was going to ask where the help was needed most first. A few people came in then she did, about 2 inches shorter than me, skinny as a rail, dirty blond hair pulled up in a bun. Her name badge read “Chappa” and I felt drawn to her. “Ok let's settle down. Now what do we all need help with?” I start the study session with. As it turns out they all needed help with different parts of today's lesson. So I settle in and start from the beginning. After an hour of going over the material. We call it for the night. As I gather my stuff I wait for everyone to leave. As I close the door behind me she is standing there just down the hall eyeing me with lust filled eyes. I walk towards her. “Hi I'm Sean Fredrickson” I present my hand for a shake. “I'm Carol Chappa nice to meet you. Are you doing anything this weekend?” She responds in turn. Daintily shaking my hand. “Not right now, do you have any plans?” I ask with a slight blush. “Actually some friends and I are getting a hotel and having a little party. I wanted to know if you would like to come?” I respond maybe a little too quickly “I would love to. Where should we meet?” “we are all meeting at the smoke deck at 1800 on Friday. Hope to see you there.” “Wouldn't miss it.” I assure her. I head back to my room, head swimming with what I may have just gotten myself into. As I step into my room I quickly say hi to Newkirk, undress and climb into bed. As I drift off to sleep my mind is fixated on her haunting looks and her piercing green eyes. Chapter 3 I woke up in the morning after the strangest of dreams. Not only was I being cared for like a baby, but I was a girl as well. I decided I was going to take the day and relax, and do some more research and try to wrap my head around the dream I woke up from. As I sat up in bed I glanced across the room seeing the other bed made neatly and no one in it. Thinking to myself well I guess he decided to get an early start. I climb out of bed and gather a set of clothes for the day along with my shower caddy. I walk down the hall and slide into the communal shower, slide into a stall, close the curtain, and undress. I start the water and let the warmth just wash over me as I finish waking up. As I scrub down a few people come in and out, but no one says a thing. I rinse off, shut down the water, and quickly dry off. I step out and dressing fairly quickly as a fellow classmate comes in. We casually say good morning to each other but that is it. As I walk back to my room my stomach grumbles reminding me I need to go get some food. Stepping into my room I decide to give a mom and pop cafe that I saw right off base a try. I quickly throw on some socks and shoes and head out. I get the the cafe, read the sign “The blue moon cafe” with an image of a full blue moon behind the writing. I glide in the door and find it quiet, a few people around but not very busy. A sign at the front counter reads, “please seat yourself” as I see an empty booth and slide in. I pull out my phone looking for something to pass the time waiting for the waitress. “How can I help you today?” a middle aged woman, with shoulder length dark brown, almost black, hair asked in a drab voice saying today is going to be a long day. I look up a little startled “I will take some coffee to start with. Give me just a moment on the food. Thank you” as she turns to walk away I call back to her “save the cow”. She looks over her shoulder with a questioning look. “No cream” I explain. She turns back with a little chuckle and pours my coffee. I quickly look at the menu and decide on a western omelet, I have always liked those. As she returns I quickly tell her my order and grab the coffee for the first swig of the morning. As I sip my coffee I start surfing the internet on my phone trying to find some rhyme or reason behind the dream I woke up with that morning. I don't find anything worth looking to far into before breakfast comes. “Thank you” I state quickly before she dashes off to help another customer. I quietly ate my omelet savoring each bite, casually flipping through different sites about the ABDL community. “how's the omelet? And would you like some more coffee?” I hear the waitress ask from beside me. “It's great thank you, and I would love some more thank you.” I mentally shake myself, I need to stop getting so wrapped up in what I'm looking at online. She quickly refills my cup and continues her rounds. As I finish my breakfast she slips by refilling my cup one more time and leaving the check. I slowly finish my third cup as I let the food set, as I drink the last swallow of my coffee I slide out and grab the check and head to the the cashier. As I am waiting the waitress comes up and starts to ring me out. “How was everything today?” “It was wonderful thank you. I think I may have to make a weekly visit as long as I'm in town.” I say with a smile on my face. I quickly pay with my debit card and head back to base. When I got back to my room I pulled out my school stuff and started to study. I studied until my stomach decided to tell me that I was hungry. Glancing up at the clock I realise it is dinner time at the gallee and quickly make the walk down there for dinner. After dinner I head back to my room, pull out my laptop, and do some more research. Newkirk is in the room by then so I ask “How has your day been?’ “Ohhh you know just exploring what's around. I found my way to the mall first thing this morning. When did you wake by the way? You must have been having a strange dream. You were mumbling in your sleep.” He states as he stretches out his 6’2” frame onto his bed. I nervously chuckle “yeah I remember it being odd just don't remember much of it.” I quickly lie and hope he lets it go. “Yeah I have those sometimes, if you start to get to loud I will just throw something at ya. Do the same if I get loud” he chuckles at his little joke. I chuckle as I pull up the search engine and continue my site browsing. The rest of that day, and the next, go rather uneventful. Monday rolls around and the start of a new week. I learned that we have tests every friday, so I'm not expecting to start any study sessions as EPO until the week after. The week went by in a blur ending in a near perfect score on that weeks test. The weekend was about the same with the exception of going to the mall. Those strange dreams continued, with slight changes each time and no calling out. I decided that I would make the blue moon cafe a weekly stop every Sunday as a treat before the start of the new week. Monday came and the scheduling of the study halls. There would be two sessions a week, Tuesdays and Thursdays. Jackson, the other EPO, would take the Tuesday I would take the Thursday. The week flew by next thing I knew I was up in a different class room waiting for the study hall people to come in an hour after class was released. I had a tentative plan of what I wanted to go over, but was going to ask where the help was needed most first. A few people came in then she did, about 2 inches shorter than me, skinny as a rail, dirty blond hair pulled up in a bun. Her name badge read “Chappa” and I felt drawn to her. “Ok let's settle down. Now what do we all need help with?” I start the study session with. As it turns out they all needed help with different parts of today's lesson. So I settle in and start from the beginning. After an hour of going over the material. We call it for the night. As I gather my stuff I wait for everyone to leave. As I close the door behind me she is standing there just down the hall eyeing me with lust filled eyes. I walk towards her. “Hi I'm Sean Fredrickson” I present my hand for a shake. “I'm Carol Chappa nice to meet you. Are you doing anything this weekend?” She responds in turn. Daintily shaking my hand. “Not right now, do you have any plans?” I ask with a slight blush. “Actually some friends and I are getting a hotel and having a little party. I wanted to know if you would like to come?” I respond maybe a little too quickly “I would love to. Where should we meet?” “we are all meeting at the smoke deck at 1800 on Friday. Hope to see you there.” “Wouldn't miss it.” I assure her. I head back to my room, head swimming with what I may have just gotten myself into. As I step into my room I quickly say hi to Newkirk, undress and climb into bed. As I drift off to sleep my mind is fixated on her haunting looks and her piercing green eyes. Chapter 4 I woke the next morning to the sound of my alarm going off. I blindly smack the nightstand looking for my alarm to get a few more minutes of sleep. From across the room I hear “I'm up, I'm up.” I open my eyes and find my alarm, shutting it off I roll out of bed. Grudgingly I get up and get dressed, grab my razor and go shave. Never having a whole lot of facial hair to start with made it a quick process. Heading back to the room where I see Newkirk still in bed. “Hey it's time to get up” I holler at him. “Yeah, Yeah I am. I'm just checking my eyelids for leaks.” he mumbles “yeah sure you are. You know we can’t be late get up already” He slowly climbs out of bed, and gets himself ready. We head to the class room together to get this day over with. As we step in I look around and see Carol sitting chatting with some others. She quickly waves. I return the wave and find my seat, placing my work material in front of me. The day goes quickly it helps when distracted with the prospect of going to a weekend long party that night. After classes Newkirk and I walk back to our room. “Any plans this weekend?” he asks. “Actually I do. Sr Chappa invented me to a party this weekend.” “Oh that's cool I think I'm gonna head to the mall and going to catch a movie.” “That's cool. Sunday night we can get some study time in. I noticed you have been flirting with that fail line.” “Yeah I will get some in this weekend and the help will be appreciated.” he states with a slight blush. I quickly strip out of my uniform and head down for a quick shower. After the shower I head back to my room, get dressed and ready to head out. “see ya Sunday James.” I say to Newkirk as I head out the door. “See ya Sean” I walk over the the smoke deck, where I see Carol and a few others. Looking at my watch I see I still have 30 minutes. Carol glances over “nice to see you made it. We are just waiting for a few others. We will go get the rooms, then Jack here will go get the alcohol.” she says to me as she turns a little, and gives me a little hug. “Sounds good” I say hugging her back. As we wait slowly joining the rest, the conversation is about who is with who, and general gossip. A pair, I learn are Chris and Mary, are talking about what was taught today. When the rest show we all pile into two cars and head to a nearby hotel. There were eight of us all apparent couples. We got there and got two adjacent rooms. We quickly found our rooms and we all handed Jack $20s and he headed to get the alcohol. As Carol and I sat on one bed we talked about our past. I glossed over all my past traumas leaving it as simply a quiet childhood. Hers, on the other hand from the way she talked about it, she was feed with the proverbial silver spoon. she joined the military to slight her parents. I decide before the alcohol got there to order pizza for all of us. The Pizza and the alcohol arrive at the same time. As we all dig into the pizza, the alcohol starts to flow. We turn on the TV to some movie channel as Jack breaks out a small speaker and starts some music off his phone. As the time nears 10:00PM we have to turn the music down because of a noise ordinance but the partying continues well after midnight. As everyone finds their way to a bed I find myself in bed with Carol where, in our drunken state, we proceed to have sex. I won't contest to the quality as we were both so drunk we couldn't stand straight. We quickly fell asleep in eachothers arms after. The morning came quickly I was the first to wake, I gently slide out from under Carol as she slept. I go to the bathroom and quickly take care of my morning needs. As I step out of the bathroom I glance around the room and see the total disaster it became from last night, and start to clean up. About 30 minutes after I started I flop back on the bed with a slice of pizza waiting for others to wake up. I pull out my phone and start looking at the pages I found about abdl. Jack was the first to wake. “did you enjoy your night?” he asks with a quick wink. “of course, it sounded like you had a good night as well.” I say with a chuckle About 20 minutes later Carol woke up and I decided to treat her to breakfast. We decided that after she freshened up we would walk to the blue moon cafe. As we walked there she asks “Last night was fun wasn't it?” “it was, I had a blast. Is this your every weekend?” I respond. “well last night was the biggest. This was the second weekend of parties. I know that I am not going to want this every weekend though.” she responds thoughtfully “there will be several that it will just be you and I” she adds with a little wink. I feel my cheeks warm with a slight blush “oh yeah? I didn't think I was that good last night, I was rather drunk” “yeah so was I. But I'm hoping I can find out how you are without the alcohol tonight” “That we can definitely do. I think I'm liquored out for the weekend.” I smile back at her. As we arrive we find a booth. The waitress comes by “Can I get you to something to drink as you look at the menus?” I look over at Carol “I will have some coffee thank you.” she says. “And another coffee for me.” I added. As we wait for our coffees we look through the menu and quickly decide on what we are getting. As the waitress arrives with the drinks. “Have you two decided?” “Yes ma'am we have” I respond and look over at Carol. “I will take the Belgian waffles.” Carol states eagerly. “The western omelet for me please.” when the waitress walks away with our orderI ask “So what would you like to do today?” “Well what would you say to going to the mall, and maybe catching a movie later?” Glancing at my watch I realize it's already noon. “sounds great we can decide what to watch there.” Conversation turns to the school and what she needs to succeed and pass. And we decide to do a weekly study there at the blue moon Wednesday nights. After we eat I pay and we head to the mall. We wonder around for several hours. Stopping at the theater we pick a romantic movie to watch that starts in a couple hours. We go back to the mall and pick up a few more outfits for the two of us. As we went in the theater I got us a popcorn and drink to share. We chose seats that were about half way up. The arm reacts raised out of the way. So I sat and she cuddled next to me during the movie. After, we made our way back to our room, and got ready for the night. We had sex again that night and I am the type of person that insures my partner orgasms before I do, which she greatly appreciated. We quickly fell asleep in each other's arms. The next morning we checked out and headed back to base. As we parted ways going into our respective barracks we hugged and kissed. “See you tomorrow?” I ask “Of course we are in the same class” she teases back. I chuckle and watch her enter the door. I turn and head up to my room. “how was your weekend?” James askes as I walk in. “it was great.” as I sit at my desk and give him a quick rundown of the weekend. “sounds like you had a lot of fun” he says with a smile. “I really did. Just wondering where it will lead to you know?” “well don't rush things.” “no definitely won't.” We spend the rest of the day studying. Then get to bed early for another long week. As I fall asleep I can't stop thinking over the weekend and how she may just be the one. Chapter 5 The next month flew by as we settled into a routine at school. Carol and I had our weekly study sessions at the Blue Moon. James and I studied every Sunday. I kept them both in the school and kept my red badge. During the month the other EPO was changed twice and the CO and XO had swapped. Carol and I had gotten very close and spent just about every moment outside of school that we could. We learned that the only way we could guarantee that we would be together after school was to get married. After we learned that we started discussing if that was what we wanted to do. One weekend we were at the mall and started looking at rings and I got an idea of what she liked and wanted. That Thursday I head out to the mall myself. And go to the jewelry store and find the perfect engagement set. And start to have it sized. They tell me that the rings would be ready Saturday and they will give me a call. The next day Carol and I head to our normal hotel. Rent a room for the weekend and head to it. When we get in I say “Hey do you wanna go catch a movie sometime tomorrow. I hear a new one was coming out and thought we could go watch it.” “I would love to. Are we going to make it a dinner and a movie?” she asked as her eyes light up. “But of course, is there any other way?” I ask playfully as I kiss her passionately. We spend the night in each other's tender embrace. The morning comes and we head to blue moon for a quick breakfast before heading to the mall. During breakfast the jewelry store calls “Hello” I respond. “Mr Fredrickson, I was just calling to let you know the ring you ordered is ready for you to pick up.” “Oh great thank you.” “No problem sir you have a great day.” “You as well.” As I hang up the phone. “who was that?” carol asks “just something I ordered is in. I will get it next week. I want to spend the weekend just us.” “are you sure?” “yes I'm positive.” “okay” she responds with a smile. We finish our food and make our way to the mall. At the mall we take our time walking around enjoying each others company. As we go to step into a store I excuse myself to the restroom. Instead of the restroom I quickly find my way to the jewelry store to pick up the rings I bought. We make our way to the theater and get out tickets for about 3 hours after. We then find a restaurant and have nice dinner before the movie is to start. We quickly order our drinks and food. After the drinks arrive, my hand is in my pocket holding the ring case. I stand and kneel next to her. “Carol Chappa, will you marry me?” I stumble over my words as i ask this very important question. She places her hand over her heart “yes, yes i will” she whispers as she starts to cry. I slide the ring on her finger and take her in my arms. The tables around us that overheard congratulated us. Our dinner arrived, as we ate we discussed how when and how we would get married. We decided on going through a justice of the piece for the quickness that we could get it done. And decided on a reception later on. After dinner we made our way to the theater arm in arm. She would randomly raise her hand to admire the ring. We watch the movie and bliss then head back to the hotel for a night of love making. The next morning we wake up together make love again then make our way back to base. I walk her to the front of her barracks kiss her goodbye and head on to mine. On my way in my head is swimming with thoughts of the diapered community I have been flinging I fit into. And how was I to tell my fiance about my thoughts. During my study session with James I am distracted by my thoughts of how to tell her. I decide that in the morning I will invite her to dinner off base Wednesday and tell her then. That morning I met her outside her barracks and walked with her to the school house. “Carol I have something we need to talk about. Can we go to the blue moon Wednesday for dinner to talk?” I ask along the way. “Of Course we can.” she responds with a worried tone in her voice. The first part of the week progressed quickly. Wednesday after class I rushed to my barracks quickly got changed and ready for the dinner with Carol. I met her outside her barracks so we could walk to dinner together. On our way to the Blue Moon, she says “So what was it you needed to talk with me about?” “We will talk over dinner” I simply state with a smile on my face as we hold hands and walk to our dinner. Chapter 6 When we arrived at the diner, we find our normal booth empty even with a small crowd. As we sit the waitress comes over with two cups of coffee as she is the normal waitress we see. “Its great to see you two again how have you been?” “We have been good thank you” I respond “Would you both like your normal for this evening?” She asks. “Yes please” I simply state. “So what is it that you where so eager to speak with me about?” she asks with a smirk on her face. I begin to blush as I start “Well there is a side of me that I haven’t told you about yet.” I say as I glance at the table in between us. “And what is that?” She asks with concern in her eyes. “I….. I like to wear diapers.” “Okay and what does that mean?” She asks with a little venom in her voice. “It means I like the feel of them. I like to be treated like a kid at times” I respond in defense to her unspoken accusation. A confused look comes over her face “So you want to be treated like a baby sometimes?” I bashfully look at the table and nod. “Well we can try this weekend, I don’t know what to do or anything but we can try” “thank you” is all I can say as our food is brought and conversation turns to school. After dinner we quickly find ourselves back at the base and separating to our separate dorms. I gently kiss her good night before she heads in the doors. On my short walk to mine I think about what I had just done. The weekend comes incredibly quick as I attempt to get everything, I think I will need for the weekend. Diapers, wipes, powder, a bottle and paci. Trying to get it all without being seen was harder than I had expected but I managed to get it all. Friday after class I rush to my barracks room pull out the bag I have everything in, look through it and check to make sure I have it all. Quickly change in the excitement of what this weekend will bring. Rush out to wait for Carol to come out of her barracks. After a 20 minuet wait she comes out and askes “do you have everything you need? And are we ready to go?” “I think so” I respond with a grin. She takes my hand and leads us to the vans to head to a hotel. When we get in the van she reaches across me and buckles my seat belt for me. “there you go little one” she whispers as the belt clicks. When we arrive at the hotel she unbuckles me takes my hand and leads me from the van to the office where she rents our room for the weekend. She leads us to our room. When we get in she takes the bag from me and says “lets see what we have in here.” She opens the and starts taking things out. The first is the bag of cheap store brand diapers, and says “I guess I need to get you into one of these now don’t I?” I nod as I lay on the bed on my back. She comes over and slowly takes my pants and boxers off. She opens the package reaches into the bag pulls out the powder sprinkles it on and gently rubs it in. “lift you butt as I slide this under you” I start to sense there is a little tension in her voice. I lift my but and she slides the diaper under me. As she pulls it up between my legs, I blush as I start to get hard. As she tapes the diaper she looks at me with a smirk “you really like this don’t you.” I blush as I nod my head. “lets see what else is in this bag of yours.” As she starts pulling things out “why is every thing for a girl?” “I don’t know, I just like the designs” “Ahhhhh, okay” she simply states, as she opens the Paci and slips it in my mouth. We cuddle and watch TV the rest of the evening. After I wet the diaper, I have to stand up to actually go, she changes me we have sex then go to bed. The next morning she asks “Can we just be us today, I need to think about last night” “Yes we don’t need to do anything today. I thank you for hearing me out and allowing this to happen. Do you think it will happen again?” “Yes it will happen again, just give me time.” “Okay no problem” as I let it go. We go out for breakfast and enjoy the rest of the weekend as we normally would. We also start to talk about our plans for next weekend as we are getting married then. Chapter 7 The week flew by, next thing I know I am getting ready to get married. We meet outside her barracks, I am wearing a pair of black slacks white button up shirt and a black tie, she is wearing a simple yet elegant white dress. We head to the vans bright and early Saturday morning. We are going to Waukegan courthouse. As we pull up, I start to feel my pules quicken as, second doubts start to fill my head. Carol reaches over grabbing my hand, “is everything alright?” I nod my head, “yeah just getting a little nervous, you?” “I’m excited” she exclaims with a big grin on her face. We gently slide out of the Van and walking hand in hand we step into the courthouse. Walking to the receptionist we check in and find some seats to wait our names to be called. As we are sitting there, we watch the bailiff step out of the courtroom and call people up. After the fourth time he calls out “Chappa verses Fredrickson” We stand and taking each other’s hands we walk into the court room. And go stand in front of the judge. “Miss Chappa, Mr. fredrickson you are standing before me to get married today correct?” “Yes you honor.” We say in unison. “good then, Miss Chappa do you take this man to be your husband?” “I do” she simply states “Mr. Fredrickson, do you take this woman to be your wife?” “I do” I say with a grin “I now pronounce you husband and wife” He claims. “the frond desk will provide you with your marriage license and all regarding forms.” We turn towards each other and kiss each other deeply. Then turn and head out the doors. We head to the front desk and obtain our paperwork. As we step outside, we hug and start laughing. We begin walking towards the tram station to head back towards the base. As we near the base we get off at a station then head to a motel just down the road. I step in and get a room for the night thank the lady then head out. “well Mrs. Fredrickson are you ready to head to our room?” “Yes Mr. Fredrickson I am. And please don’t call my Mrs. It makes me feel old.” We both chuckle as I lead her to our room. As we enter the room, I turn her and kiss her passionately, as we begin to slip out of our cloths and stager to the bed. I lay her on the bed our lips never parting, and we begin to make love. After we are done, we clean up get dressed and head out to dinner. We quickly get to our normal restaurant and find a seat holding hands the whole way. After a quick dinner we head back to the room and spend the night deep in each other’s embrace. The next morning, we go to breakfast and then head back to the base. We part ways and head to our barracks. As I enter my room, James is there and looks up at me inquisitively. “everything went great James” I state as I roll my eyes. “you mean she didn’t leave you standing out there all day and night like a fool?” “No she didn’t.” I say as I chuckle. “are you ready to get this studying knocked out?” “Yeah lets do this.” As he turns towards me and we spend the rest of the day studying. On Monday Carol and I submit all the appropriate papers, and we are told that we would be collocated with our orders. The rest of the school went by in a flash, I graduated top 5 in my class. After graduation we are given our next orders. Carol and I compare our orders, she is going to the hospital at camp Lejeune, I was being stationed with the marines. I had a school to attend for 4 weeks before I was to be stationed there, the good thing is it was in an adjoining base. When carol and I got to the bases the first thing we did after checking in was submitting the papers for us to live off base. It was instantly approved but during the week I needed to stay on base, as there was a lot of PT that was done first thing in the mornings. Carol and I was able to find an apartment off base and moved in the first weekend we could. The apartment was a simple two bedrooms with a kitchen, bathroom, and living room. We head out and get all the furniture that we need for the apartment. They tell us they couldn’t deliver it until Monday, so we stop at another store and pick up an air mattress and a TV to watch. As we cuddle and watch tv as my mind began to slide back to wanting to wear diapers. “Have you given any more thought about letting wear diapers?” I ask. “I haven’t but you can get a pack, as long as its not all the time and you go slow.” “Thank you” I simply say. As we snuggle in for the night, we gently make love. The next day we take it easy and just enjoy each other’s company. We went to bed early as I had to get up early to start classes. In the morning I woke to my alarm and quickly shut it off. Slid out of bed got a quick shower and went back to the bedroom to get dressed. As I stepped in, I stopped and watched Carol sleep and though how lucky I was to be her husband. I quietly got dressed and left for the week. The week drug and flew by all at the same time, early morning PT fallowed by class after class. On Friday after class I headed to my car with all my laundry and headed to the apartment. When I got there Carol wasn’t home yet so I decided to head to the store to buy a pack of diapers. When I got to the store, I quickly found the adult diaper isle and was suddenly very self-couscous about what I was going to buy. What would others think, what would others say. I grabbed a pack and started walking to the register. The closer I got the more my hands began to sweat, I placed the bag on the counter and the casher rung me out. She didn’t say anything about my purchase besides normal pleasantries. I drove home, as I stepped into the apartment, I realized Carol was home, I placed my bag but the door and rushed to give her a hug and kiss. “I missed you” I said as I held her. “I missed you too. What did you get at the store?” she gently prods. I head back to the door and pull the pack out of the bag and show her. As she looks at the pack, I miss the look that flashes across her face. “I am about to start dinner do you want to help after you put those up?” she asks. “sure thing” I say as I walk into the bedroom and place the pack in the closet. I walk back into the kitchen and begin to help her cook a simple spaghetti dinner. As we sit in the living room, she asked how my seek went. I fill her in as best I could and ask about her week. Fine was the only answer I got. We spent the rest of the week cuddling and just enjoying each other’s company. Sunday evening we went to bed early as we both had to get up early to start our long week. Chapter 8 The next two weeks flew by as I forgot about the diapers I had bought and stashed in closet. Our weeks found a very happy routine. During the week I would be at the school learning what I needed to, to keep a marine alive on their worst days. On the weekends Carol and I would truly enjoy each other’s company. Each day we fell more and more in love and I was thinking that life couldn’t get any better and she was the best time to come to into my life. On the Friday before the fourth weekend I remember the diapers that I bought. When I got home finding that Carol wasn’t home I went directly to the bedroom and put one on. As I finish I hear the door open and I hear Carol call my name. I step out of the bedroom in nothing but my green T-shirt and the diaper. I catch her roll her eyes and sigh. “Take that damn thing off” she says. I stopped and stared at her for just a moment. “I am sorry I just thought.” I start. “well you thought wrong” she snaps as she interrupts me. “okay” I mumble under my breath as I turn around and step back into the bedroom. I quickly take it off and get redressed. When I rejoin her in the living room, she acted as if there was nothing wrong. The weekend progressed as if nothing had happened. Monday morning comes to quickly as it always does. I kissed her goodbye as I left the house, my mind swirling about what had happened Friday. The week went by and it was more taxing then the rest. As I drug myself home Friday I find a note from Carol. Sean I am sorry I have duty tonight. I will be home late. Love you Carol I read the note twice to make sure I had it right. I quickly thought that tonight would be a good night to indulge in wearing. I head to the bedroom pull out a diaper from the pack, thinking if she really had that big of a problem with me wearing why hasn’t she thrown them out. I put it on, head out to the living room to watch tv in just my t-shirt and the diaper. As I am sitting on the couch relaxing, I can’t stop looking down at myself marveling at how the diaper feels against me and that I don’t see the bulge that I would normally see in regular underwear. My stomach starts to grumble, and I think it is about time to go get something to eat, I head into the kitchen and make a quick meal. I begin to feel my bladder and I have to really concentrate to let it out. I am shocked at the warmth that spreads across the front of the diaper and travel down between my legs to settle and soak into my diaper. I collected my food and went to the living room to eat. As I finish, I start to fall asleep on the couch. I am awoken by the door opening and the yelling of Carol “WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS SHIT YOU DAMN NASTY PIECE OF SHIT FALLING ASLEEP ON MY DAMN COUCH IN A FUCKING WET NASTY DIAPER. YOU FUCKING PERVERTED ASSHOLE.” I jump up off the couch and start to stammer out some excuse. She marches over and I don’t even recognize her. The look on her face is like out of some slasher flick where the killer is about to kill their victim. She begins to slap and hit any part of me she can reach, as she continues to extenuate every other word with another strike. “TAKE THAT NASTY FUCKING THING OFF. I HATE THE IDEA I HATE YOU FOR IT AND I CANT STAND BEING AROUND YOU. YOU FUCKING PERVERT” I rip the diaper off and stammer out an apology as I cower in front of her. “Go get fucking dressed and clean yourself up I don’t want to smell your fucking piss” “I am sorry” I mumble as I walk back to the bedroom to grab some cloths and took them into the bathroom for a quick shower. I glance and see her on the phone with someone. As I get out and dressed, I walk out to the living room. “All of those disgusting things need to get out of my house NOW!!!” I quickly dash to do as she ordered I grab the near full pack and take it into the kitchen where the trash bags are and place the pack in an empty bag as a tear slides from my eye, my mind trying to wrap around what happened why she is so angry and not coming up with anything. I pick up the wet diaper that I had left in the middle of the floor and throw it away. And quietly take it out to the large trash bin outside. As I start back to the apartment. She is storming out with her keys in hand. “I can’t stand the fucking sight of you I am leaving.” “Please don’t, please stay I am so sorry” I start to cry. She storms past gets in her car and leaves as I am crying on the walk and slowly walk back in. I close the door and slump against it sliding till I am on the floor as the wracking crying starts. I manage to crawl to the couch. I climb up and cry my self to sleep right there. I wake to the smell of cooking bacon. I stand and stagger to the kitchen and see Carol cooking. “Carol I am sorry for last night” I say as I see her. “you should be, I can’t believe you would think I would be ok walking in with you like that. I can’t do that I can’t stand even the thought. It makes me physically ill.” She says “ok I won’t do that again” We let the conversation go and I put the thoughts of diapers as deep into my memory as I can. Just like I did as a kid about my gender. The weeks flew by and our relationship started to get back to normal. She snapped at every little think I did, and I shrugged it off. As school is a few weeks out from finishing I came home one Friday night. “So next weekend I will be spending it in the field” I tell Carol after I gave her a hug and kiss. “Yeah right you found someone to go play diaper buddies with. Well I sure FUCKING hope she is worth your damn marriage.” She begins to fume. “No I have put all that behind me I swear it’s a field op to finish up school.” I explain “You where told at the beginning that you wouldn’t need to be there during the weekend so I know your fucking lying” “No, I am not lying, what am I to do when they spring this on me. I told you as soon as I could. I am sorry. But I have to be there.” “What the fuck ever.” We try to make the best of the weekend. Monday morning comes and she wakes a little as I give her a kiss goodbye. “Have fun with your nasty ass diaper buddy you cheating asshole.” The Wednesday after my time in the field we graduate, and I don’t have to check into my next command until Monday. I head home with a heavy heart and a little eagerness to be with Carol for the long weekend. I think as I drive that this weekend, I am going to do all I can to make this the best weekend I can. I do love Carol, or I wouldn’t have married her. I get home and I start getting things out to make a wonderful dinner for her so it will be ready as soon as she gets home. As soon as she steps in the door I can see on her face that she had a bad day. “what the fuck are you doing?” she says as she slams the door. “Well I graduated and I don’t have to check in until Monday so I thought I would surprise you with a nice dinner and spend as much quality time with you this weekend as we can” I quickly say “Oh, well that would be nice. Since you weren’t here last weekend. And I did have a crap day” The weekend flew by even though it was really a great time. As we crawl into bed Sunday night I think tomorrow will be the start of a new adventure. Chapter 9 “HN Fredrickson, welcome to 1/2.” Chief Smith states sitting behind his desk. “we have assigned you as a line Corpsman for Alpha company. They are in the field for a couple days so when they return HM3 Sheppered will introduce you to the unit commander. For now you will be in the BAS helping with sick call and learning the way things work here. Any questions?” “No Chief I am just eager to get started” I simply state “As you are probably aware, we are getting ready for deployment in a month there is still a lot of training you will need to go through before we leave. Alpha company will insure you are trained in all that is needed before departure. You aren’t the only new member to their company.” “I understand and I was maid aware of that as I was checking in. thank you for all the information.” “not at all I want your time with us to be successful. Head into the BAS find HM1 Baker he will let you know what to do.” “Thank you chief” I say as I turn and head out of his office. As I step into the BAS I quickly find HM1 and introduce my self. “Well sick call is over for the day. We are working on organizing for the deployment. HM3 Shults is in the supply locker why don’t you see what you can do to help.” I find the supply locker and start helping. The next 3 days I spend in sick call and in the locker moving and unpacking boxes just to pack them in another box. Its tedious work but I can tell that I am helping a lot. The good thing about being at a command and not in school is I can go home every night. I am free from work at 4:00 PM and its like everyone gets out at exactly the same time. The traffic is horrendous. I get home about 30 minuets after Carol gets home. “What the fuck took you so long getting home.” Carol yells with her arms crossed. “The traffic coming off base was horrible.” I say simply “Yeah that’s what they all fucking say. Who did you find?” “seriously no one Carol. I came right home as soon as I was released.” “Yeah whatever. Dinner is ready” she turns and walks into the kitchen. “Dinner sounds amazing. Thank you” We sit down in the living room flip on the TV and just relax and talk about our days. “Wait so your fucking deploying in what a fucking month. What the fuck am I going to do” she says as I can tell she is starting to get irritated. “well we knew when I was stationed with, the marines there was a likely hood that this would happen. We will get thought this I promise.” I say sympathetically as I gently place my arm around her shoulder pulling in for a hug. She relaxes into my embrace and we finish our show like that. After the show we head to bed. The next 3 days go by the same way. When Alpha company returned, I was quickly introduced to the company commander, and assigned my squad. My eight-man squad is going to the rang the rest of the week I am instructed to gear up and go with them. At the range we are learning and practicing clearing rooms and houses. As well as practice shooting and quick and effective ways to drop an enemy. Each night we don’t get back to the unit until 4:30 and it takes and hour and a half to clean my rifle and check it in. of course, I gave Carol a call before as soon as I knew I was going to be late letting her know. It didn’t seam to matter much as soon as I got home, she blew up on me accusing me of cheating again and going back to my diapers. As I try to explain again why I was late I quickly learn that it doesn’t matter what I say. So, I just let her go off and blow her steam. As the weeks progress and the time for departure our field ops become more and more frequent to the point, I am away from home more often than at home. I lean that PT with my squad and company is a pain a lot harder than when I was in school, but it is needed. I am expected to go as far as any of my marines and back if they get hurt. I get really good at the range. When I a home I try to make the best of it. And show her all the love I have for her. Even when it seams all the love is one sided. Once a week we would gather all our gear, and have it inspected to insure we still had it all. As the day of my departure arrived things had settled down between Carol and me. She drove me to the unit to see me off. I introduced her to some of the members of my squad. We ended up hanging out with PVT Patrick Jessup. He had quickly became one of my closer friends. “Damn doc you got your self a good woman” Patrick whispers in my ear. “Yeah I found my self a real catch didn’t I” I say back as I glance at her. “what are you too talking about over there?” Carol says gently elbowing me in the ribs. “oh, nothing just how much I love you” I say bending over to kiss her. “Ok you two that’s enough” Patrick says as he chuckles. “You just keep this idiot safe out there Patrick” she glances over my shoulder looking at him. “Oh you know I will do my best.” We get called to muster up and start to load the busses. I give Carol a kiss as I get in formation. We load the bus and as we start to drive off, I watch out the window and see Carol crying. I sit back in my seat and relax for the drive to the plains we are taking to Iraq. “Don’t worry Doc, you will see her again” Patrick says as he relaxes into his seat next to me. “I know, I know still just my first deployment and not all that easy.” I say with a sigh. “I know, its mine also. Just ain’t leaving anyone behind” “I am starting to wonder if its not for the best” I say with a chuckle. “No, you have the better deal. I am going to get some shut eye. Make sure I am up when we get there.” “you act like Gunny would let us sleep though” I say as I laugh. When we get to the airport we file of the bus and go straight on to the plane. we take our seats. As I watch the ground move by faster and faster then start to drop away from us as we take off. My thoughts turn to what we are headed off to do and where we are going.

Hello everyone! This is the first part of my story. I apologize for any mistakes but this is the first time I'm writing something, and English is not my first language. So don't judge me too harshly. That said, any criticism is welcome, I want to improve my writing. Tell me if you want the story to go on, I have a couple more chapters ready ? Enjoy! Chapter 1 The Rapture The air in the night was cold, but Jenny didn’t mind. She liked going running late in the night, when the city was almost deserted. It gave her the time to really think about her life. The 25 beautiful blonde lawyer was on a road to greatness. The legal studio she had inherited from her retired father was going to assure her success and wealth for her entire life, and the shunning look she possessed would guarantee her a plethora of friends and lovers. Yeah life was good, she thought closing her eyes and letting the fresh air fill her lungs and the endorphins run in her blood. She was running through the city park when a strange sensation hit her. She couldn’t explain why, her skin started tingling and she felt an awkward thrill running up her spine. Slowing her pace she noticed something else was off, the tall buildings of the city seemed strange when she looked at them. They seemed… flickering and shifting. Confused, she stopped running and leaned over a tree to rest, but when she tried to touch the tree she noticed that it was…transparent?! “ Apparently I ran too much and now I’m hallucinating”, she thought, taking deep breaths to calm down. Then a ringing noise started to fill her ears, at first she heard it on the background, then it grew stronger and stronger until it became deafening. She fell on her knees covering her ears, but the sound seemed to pierce right through. “Subject locked. Initiating rapture procedure….” A metallic, cold voice announced from a non distinct point in front of her, but the park was deserted. Suddenly she was blinded by a flash of white light. She had barely the time to open her mouth to scream, then everything went black. …………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Jenny slowly regained consciousness, she was lying on a soft surface, her eyes were still closed, but she could sense the absence of light in the room around her. “That’s it, I must have slept through my evening training”, she thought smiling to herself “I’m really getting lazy over time…”. Then she noticed something was inside her mouth, a rubber object that filled almost all of it. Her muscles snapped as she immediately jumped to her feet. “What the hell? What is this thing?” She removed the object to better look at it. Due to her being still half asleep and the room being dimly lit, she took a few moments to properly identify it. It was a large pacifier, and was attached with a clasp and a plastic chain to her t-shirt. Her t-shirt?! She didn’t even remember having a shirt like that! it was pink - she hated pink- decorated with unicorns, and didn’t even reach past her bellybutton. “That’s messed up even for a dream”, then she noticed the bulk between her legs. Wrapped around her waist was a large white undergarment, It looked like a...diaper?! But it was way bigger than normal and so thick her legs were spread so wide apart she couldn’t stand and walk properly. Jenny panicked and started running -well, waddling- in the dark without any destination, her bare feet sinking in the soft surface of the mattress. She just wanted out, she didn’t know where she was but she wanted out of there. She barely made three steps when she suddenly hit a solid surface, falling onto the mattress. High wooden bars raised well over her head. She tried shaking them, but they didn’t even move, she tried to jump to reach the top, but to no use, the bars were simply too tall. Suddenly, looking through she became aware of her surroundings. She was standing in a large room, lit by only a tepid blue nightlight placed on the ceiling. Inside she saw what seemed like twenty enormous cribs, the bars raising high to prevent the occupants from escaping, only 2 of them were occupied, small immobile silhouettes inside indicated that whoever was kept inside them, was sound asleep. “What the hell is going on?! Help!” She screamed at the top of her lungs. She was scared and confused, one moment ago she was running in the park! This seemed like a nightmare. That was the moment when a door behind her opened and the room was flooded with solar light. The figure that opened the room was enormous, and Jenny couldn’t help letting a little spurt of urine into her diaper. She looked like a woman but she was more than 3 times the height of a normal person, she was overall slim but a little of muscles showed up on her arms, her red hair tied in a ponytail. She was wearing a white gown, like the one the nurses use to wear in the hospitals, embroidered to it was written in dark red letters “CrossDimension LittleStore”. The woman smiled approaching jenny’s crib. “Well hello honey! Looks like this sweet girl finally decided to wake up!” Jenny was terrified, but not entirely surprised, she had heard about them. Amazons. They lived in another dimension, and they had recently established some commercial relationship with their world. But it she had never seen one in person, the effect was utterly intimidating even though the girl in front of her was probably 23, way younger than her. “Where am I? What’s going on here?” “Well sweetie, you are so lucky! You have been chosen for our adoption program… There are so many littles like you that need someone to care for them. And there are a lot of Bigs in our dimension who are prepared to pay good money to adopt one of you. I promise everything will be alright, we just need to complete the last few steps in the inclusion process, and then you’ll be able to find a Mommy or a Daddy who will love and provide for you forever and ever!” cooed the nurse. “What?!” Jenny was shocked, her eyes wide open in horror “Adopted!? Like some kind of baby? Forget it! You are straight up crazy! Take me home right now! I swear I’ll call my father…” The nurse smiled condescendly “All of you dimension 6 littles are so feisty! I love it! Some of these days I might adopt one of you. Now come here, we have looots of things to do” “Let me go!!” Jenny screamed as the nurse lifted her by the armpits and picked her up. She was so fast and so strong… Jenny tried punching, screaming and kicking, but the giant seemed to barely feel it. She was carried in another room, this one had big windows and was brightly coloured. The walls were painted in blue, yellow and pink, plastic letters attached to the walls spelling “An adopted baby is a happy baby”, toys were scattered on the floor. It seemed like a daycare play area. Part of the room was occupied with a set of changing tables, they were enormous! The opposite part was encircled by what it seemed like a tall mesh wall that delimited a wide area where, to jenny’s horror, 10 other people like her -littles- dressed in diapers and baby clothes were sitting quietly, playing with rattles and other baby toys in a dilatory way. Some of them had pacifiers in their mouths. Jenny could see that one of two of them had red eyes, like if they had been crying their eyes out in the last few hours, the expression that Jenny red in their faces was clear : defeat. but the thing jenny noticed most, was that everyone of them had a leather collar -like the ones that were used on pets- tied to their neck, with shiny metal tags dangling, some of them wore a little bell attached to the collar too. The screaming woman was carried through the room and sat on one of the changing tables. Another nurse approached them, this one seemed a little older than the red haired one – Jenny would have guessed she was her age- her hair was black. “My my, we got another screamer here?” “Seems like it, but I will give her one more opportunity, after all I’m not THAT unreasonable.”- smiled the red haired nurse. Her tone of voice was mocking, and it infuriated Jenny even more. “Sweetie, I know this is all new and confusing to you, but you have to understand that this behaviour is not allowed in here. Littles are supposed to stay quiet, see how well the other littles are behaving? Show me that what a good girl you are and calm down for me, ok honey?” Jenny was on the verge of tears, but she kept her voice steady when she spat on the girl’s face and screamed “Fuck you! Put me down THIS INSTANT, YOU BITCH!” The two nurses smiled at each other. “Well” said the red headed wiping the spit off her face “looks like a mild attitude adjustment won’t hurt before we find yourself a mommy” With that, she swept the little girl on her knees, with a fluid move tore away her diaper and without saying anything, started raining down blows on her naked butt. Jenny was shocked how easily she had been manhandled by the giant nurse. The pain caught her by surprise, it was unbearable. She started thrashing her legs and arms, trying to get away, but not to avail, the giant held her steady face down with one hand pressed on her back, while striking her with the other. The spanking continued for what it seemed like an eternity, at the end of it Jenny was a blubbering mess, her nose running and her eyes red like she had no more tears left. “Please -sniff- stop… No more….” “You hear it Martha? Looks like this little girl is giving us orders…. She still has to understand that “WE” -THWACK!, “ARE” THWACK!, “THE” THWACK!, “ONES” THWACK!, “WHO” THWACK!, “MAKE” THWACK!, “THE” THWACK!, “RULES” THWACK! Each of her words was underlined with a hard spank on the little girl’s already blistering bottom. Jenny screamed in pain, she felt like her ass was on fire. She wouldn’t have been surprised if the nurse had spilled some of her blood during the spanking. She was lifted once again into the air facing the red headed girl. She could barely meet her gaze, her bottom hurting so much it was difficult even to think. “So are you gonna behave and be a good little for me honey? Or do you want nurse Lilith to resume the spanking?” “NO PLEASE! I’ll be good” “Very good” “Now we have to replace that diaper of yours don’t we? Our little girl got it ruined during her wittle tantrum” Smiled the nurse. “But since you were such a bad girl I think we will need to switch to the crawlers diapers sweetie, at least until I’m convinced you’ll behave for me. Can you say that sweetie?” “I- I- I’ll b-behave for nurse L-Lilith” blubbered Jenny through tears while being laid on the changing table, her legs lifted and her private areas wiped with a moist tissue. Jenny covered her face with her hands, it was so embarrassing having these two younger ladies seeing her naked. She felt totally dehumanized and humiliated. “Very good honey, I knew you were smart enough not to cross me again” nurse Lilith smiled, as she finished to wipe her, then she produced an enormous purple diaper, it had four tabs instead of the classic two, the waistband was decorated with teddy bears and pacifiers. Jenny suppressed another set of sobs as she watched the ominous garment being brought near her and sealed around her waist. The diaper covered her entire belly over her bellybutton, arriving event to touch her ribs. And it was so thick she couldn’t even close her legs enough to walk! When nurse Lilith was finished with her she tried to stand on the changing table, she barely managed, the diaper didn’t allow her to fully straighten her legs, and when she tried to take a step forward, she immediately fell on her padded behind on the frame of the changing table. “This is too thick! I can’t even walk with this thing on!” she cried. “Uh, Uh honey. Littles speak only when the adults say so. Especially bad girls like you. I was thinking that since we are here, it’s better to sort the collar thing out.” After hearing that Jenny saw the other nurse -Martha, the black haired one- approaching holding what it seemed to be one of the pet-like collars the other littles inside the playpen wore. She started to crawl backwards, away from the her, but her arms were blocked by nurse Lilith who smiled. “It’s ok sweetie. Little playthings such as you need their collars to be safe. So that everyone will know that you belong to you mommy and no one can steal you away from her!” “What?! Belong?! I’m not a pet or a plaything! Please…” But as the red haired nurse held her arms tight and prevented her from struggling, Nurse Martha sealed the collar around her neck with a “Click”. The collar wasn’t too tight, but Jenny could feel it being there, a permanent reminder of her loss of freedom and independence. In front of the collar dangled a silver tag which spelled “Baby Girl” and then there was a space left blank. When the nurses released their grip, Jenny’s hands went to the collar, trying to pry it open, but despite looking like a leather collar, it felt like steel on jenny’s hands. The poor girl tried everything to get that damned thing off, but tot to avail, under the amused look of the nurses. “Why are you doing this to me? I’m a person! I’m an adult goddammit! I don’t need diapers!” Jenny started panicking again, and after trying to remove her collar, her hands went to the tabs of her diaper. She tried peel the adhesive tabs off, but they were firmly attached to the diaper. Then she tried to tear the fabric, but the material was simply too resistant. “You can try all you want baby. But the collar and the diapers are little-proofed. They only way you can take them off is if an adult decides so.” “That’s impossible! How strong is this diaper?! I can’t…” “…And now I think our little girl has earned herself some quiet time for speaking to adults without permission.” Said nurse Lilith, pushing a rubber pacifier inside Jenny’s mouth. Caught by surprise, Jenny immediately tried to spit the rubber teat out, but the giant woman held it pressed against her. Then she flicked the ring of the pacifier, and the rubber teat started suddenly inflating, filling Jenny’s mouth and lowering her tongue, effectively silencing her attempts to speak or cry. “Mhhpph? MHHPPPHHH!!!” “There. Much better. It’s common knowledge that littles should be seen, and not heard. You’ll earn your tongue back if you’re a good girl.” Said Nurse Lilith patting Jenny’s head “But I personally like seeing you like this, with a thick diaper that paci and the collar you are the perfect little. You’re so precious I could eat you up!” “Mhhhhhphh, mhhph…” Jenny tried to pull the pacifier out but the expanded nipple inside her mouth prevented her from doing so. Frustrated, she started banging her feet on the changing table’s surface. “Speaking of eating, I guess baby Jenny hasn’t had her breakfast yet, and it’s better to put her on the same schedule as the other littles. We can’t show favouritism now, can’t we?” cooed nurse Lilith carrying the little girl, now dressed in only her thick diaper, to another room. This room looked like an enormous kitchen, there was an oven, a cooker and two fridges. A row of 10 highchairs were lined up against a wall, and the rest of the room was occupied with little-sized plastic coloured tables and chairs. It looked like a daycare lunch area. Nurse Lilith carried the little girl straight to one of the Highchairs, lowered her in, then safely strapped her body with a five point harness before locking the tray back in place. Then she brought near the highchair what looked like an IV stand with a big recipient filled with a semi liquid greyish goop. It was the most unappetizing thing Jenny had ever seen. Still she wondered how was supposed to eat that mush from her highchair and with that diabolical pacifier still in her mouth. The answer was not long in coming. Nurse Lilith produced a plastic tube and attached one end to jenny’s pacifier, and the other end to the bottom of the recipient. Jenny’s eyes widened with horror. She frantically shook her head, pleading with her eyes and emitting muffled noises to stop the nurse, who in return smiled. “We often feed our little charges ourselves, but since I don’t want to hear another word from your pottymouth for the rest of the morning, I’m putting you into the auto-feeder. And since you have been a very bad girl, I’ve added some laxatives to the mixture.” “Mhph? Mhhhhhphhh!!” “See you in half an hour little one, scream if you need me” winked Nurse Lilith flipping a switch attached to the goop-filled recipient. Immediately Jenny’s mouth was filled with a semi-liquid, sweet-flavoured substance that she had no choice but to swallow. Her tongue was kept down by the rubber teat, and the edge of the pacifier was directly pointing at her throat, making it impossible for her to do anything but swallow to avoid chocking. Jenny thrashed into the highchair, shaking her head, pounding her little fists and twitching on the bottom of her huge crinkling diaper, as the feeding mercilessly continued.

Hey All, So this is my first attempt at a story. I do a lot of technical writing in my day job, but nothing creative, so this has been an interesting outlet so far. I was heavily inspired by Author_Alex's Done Adulting, as well as by bbykimmy's Making The Best Of It (though I don't think that really shows yet). In general I'm mostly using Author_Alex's iteration on the diaper dimension (with potential non-canon changes), though in a new location. When I was reading his novel, I kind of wondered what would have happened if Amanda didn't exist, and Jamie wasn't a superhumanly good person. Would there still have been a happy ending? This has lead to the story I'm writing now. I'm not a good writer like the two mentioned above, but I hope my story will at least be interesting. Also! I would be very happy to receive critiques, as I do plan to write more stories in the future (though this one isn't even close to finished). I know I currently have problems with the 'show don't tell' rule, but I think I am getting better, and I didn't want to wait any longer to make a post. I hope my writing will improve with every update I think I'll try to update weekly or so. With that, here is the first few chapters of The Worst Little Ever: Prologue------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Erin Miller had been a research scientist for an agriculture forecasting company, trying to predict what crops will do well each year. Last year she had made a significant discovery in the field, essentially adding an extra week of predictability to regular crop forecasts. While this doesn’t sound that impressive, the financial repercussions were massive. Erin was wealthy overnight, and while she enjoyed her job as much as most people enjoyed their jobs, retiring at the age of 29 sounded amazing, and the sort of thing her friends would yell at her for if she didn’t do. So, about six months ago, Erin quit her job to live off her windfall. At first, she had had great fun travelling. Eire, Albion, Itali, Catalon, she had spent nearly two months of these six playing tourist, wining and dining, and generally taking advantage of never having to worry about money again. Home in Aquitane wasn’t bad either. She had bought a nice condo in the capital city of Bordeu; she didn’t have the need or desire for a large house, chores were never really her thing. Eventually, Erin had started to grow a bit bored; all her friends still had to work and there is only so much traveling one can do before home sounds like the best place to be. She started thinking about adopting a Little. Erin wasn’t particularly interested in adult romantic relationships, her previous boyfriend and girlfriend didn’t last long. When she was a little girl, Erin had begged her parents for a Little, and was always rebuffed. Her parents didn’t like the idea of people with full, vibrant lives being snatched from their homes. They also felt uncomfortable with the idea of Littles (who really should be called humans) agreeing to be mentally and physically regressed (or in the mind of Erin’s parents, mutilated) just so that they could escape the pain of life in their world. In Erin’s parents mind, the best thing to do would have been to help humans with the problems in their own world, it’s just that for most Bigs, biology makes Littles seem oh-so-cute, and so there was no reason to stop them from coming. As she grew up, Erin came to mostly agree with her parents’ reasoning, in most cases, it would be something near inhumane to adopt a Little. However, biology is a fickle thing. Like most Bigs, Erin thought Littles were adorable; she took every opportunity she could as a teenager to babysit and otherwise interact with the Littles in her neighborhood. But now, she had to consider the type of Little she wanted, and both morally and personally there needed to be a good fit. Until their joining with the Alliance nations, it hadn’t been explicitly illegal to adopt a kidnapped Little in Aquitane, though it was heavily frowned upon. Aquitane had tried to maintain a neutral state in order to maintain positive connections with nearly all nations. It hadn’t worked out very well, hence their joining the Alliance. It was (and had been for a very long time) illegal to either physically or mentally regress a non-consenting Little, which made kidnapping a less appealing option – who wants a Little who will bite and scream and cry all the time? Even if you can stop the outburst with spanking, it doesn’t really fill the parenting itch nor eventually guide the Little towards happiness. Littles who had been kidnapped here (there were very few) were grandfathered in by the new agreement, though they were monitored more heavily by the Department of Little Services to make sure they weren’t being mistreated by their Bigs. Actual consenting adoptions were much more common, and some of the companies that had for a long time only operated in Itali were beginning to open branches in Aquitane as well. However, the vast majority of adoptees came regressed. Erin knew her parents would not be okay with her adopting a regressed Little, and she didn’t really want one anyway. What Erin wanted was a partner, someone she could have meaningful conversations with. Somebody she could care for, and could, eventually appreciate that care. Adoptions of unregressed Littles weren’t very common in Aquitane, so the only real source of unregressed Littles to the country was through the adoption of Accidental Littles. Accidental Littles were humans who had made the trip to their dimension accidentally, usually happening when a small dimensional rift opens that both humans and Bigs weren’t prepared to contain. Occasionally these rifts open in populated areas and a Little or two gets sucked through before the rift collapses on itself. Being an Accidental Little had consequences that other types of Littles didn’t have to worry about. Usually, when one prepares for a cross-dimensional trip, there is significant medical and mental preparation. A planned trip takes many days, while machinery and medicine helps to make sure that the Little arrives healthy, and without any trauma associated with the travel. Accidental Littles travel without those luxuries, and a trip which takes days normally may be over in an hour or two. An hour of trans-dimensional travel wreaks havoc on a body, in a similar manner to exposure to large amounts of radiation, trans-dimensional travel increases a Little’s risk factors for all sorts of diseases as well as cancer. Another negative side effect is that once the Little arrives in the new dimension. If they don’t leave again within a few hours, their bodies won’t ever be able to tolerate any sort of trans-dimensional trip again. Given that Accidental Littles are ‘accidental’, essentially all of them that come are suck: there’s no time to prepare them for a trip back. This ‘dimensional sickness’ essentially traps them in a dimension where they are the size of a toddler, and most Bigs view them in that way, or some variation of it. Erin thought she would be a pretty good fit for and Accidental Little, she was mostly aware of their cognitive abilities from discussions with her parents, and she felt prepared to help them transition to a life they were not expecting. She had read the classic books on raising Littles: Caring for your Little, Growing Up or Growing Down, Helping your Little be a Little, and When your Little is Pissed Off. Erin figured the last one probably wouldn’t be necessary; she could use reason to keep them calm. Conceptually, she understood that the transition period would be tough: The Little wouldn’t be regressed like an adoptee, and she had no desire to damage the Little into submission like Bigs associated with a kidnapping do. She felt that she would be able to show the Little that they could actually have a good life here; they could be early retirees together! Erin really didn’t understand how big and bad of a change it could be for the incoming Little. So, under the assumption that an Accidental Little would make her happy, and that she could make said Little happy, she applied to adopt one. Portal rifts are rare enough that there is generally a considerable waiting time after the application until adoption. Simultaneously, not that many Bigs wanted this sort of Little anyway, so it was not like she would be competing with a ton of other Bigs for the next incoming Little. Her financial resources and well-educated background made her a strong candidate for adopting. Chapter 1----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Luke Kepplin had been studying in his university’s library when the world ended. He had been preparing for his macroeconomics final, the exam would be his final final of his third year at university. Instead, he and about half a dozen books were ripped out of reality. Unplanned trips across dimensions are always rough. Luke’s was luckily on the short side, that means it hurts more, but the bandage gets ripped off rather than torn slowly away. By the end of the trip it felt like he was aware of every individual skin cell, every piece of his body felt like it had been penetrated by a blinding light, despite the fact that the during the entire event it was pitch black. He arrived in the new dimension about 3 meters above a lake. One benefit of that was that when he immediately vomited upon arrival, he was clean pretty much instantly. The lake was cold, and Luke wasn’t really prepared to keep himself afloat after the trip he had. His first gasp was a cold blast of water going all the places it shouldn’t within his body. The rip in space-time immediately attracted the attention of the Bigs who were spending the day near the lake. From the shoreline it looked like a small child and some even smaller books plopped out of a hole in the world and fell into the water. The portal evaporated by the time Luke hit the surface of the lake. The Little was immediately splashing in the cold lake, but it took a long moment for any of the Bigs to react. It’s not every day that reality gets torn asunder, even if it’s a just little bit. The first person to act was a man who had been fishing in his canoe. He was less than 100 meters away and began paddling like a bat out of hell. Another Big who had been lounging on shore ran to her kayak saw, and immediately began paddling as well. The rest of the Bigs, maybe 15 or so, were crowding the shoreline nearest to the Little, though it was still quite far away. The man in the canoe got to him first. Luke was still struggling, but was at least aware of the situation. The biggest problem for him had been his soaked clothes dragging and slowing his movements. He had been able to kick off his shoes at least, so that he could tread water a bit better. With one hand, the Big grabbed the seat of Luke’s pants as well as the bottom of his shirt. “I’ve got you buddy, you’re gonna be fine.” The kayaker reached them. “Is he okay? He’s a Little right? I think someone’s already called for an ambulance.” “I think he’ll be fine, he’s just cold. Let’s get him to shore.” Luke had sort of become aware of the situation around him, but was massively confused. It felt like he was sitting on the bottom of a Viking longboat, and a thirteen-foot-tall giant had just thrown him a towel. “How ‘bout you dry yourself off bud. Can you tell me your name?” Luke had wrapped the towel around his shoulders. It was more like a quilt considering his size, he wasn’t really drying himself, just sitting there shivering. “I’m Luke.” It was then, after his body had realized it was no longer in danger of immediately dying, that it decided now was a good time to pass out. The trauma of the trip and time in the lake had taken its toll. It was a much more disturbing view for the Bigs paddling back to shore. The Little gave his name and then proceeded to fall face-forward into the floor of the canoe. He hit nose first, and a trickle of blood began to drip onto the bottom of the boat. “He’s probably passed out from the cold, get in the canoe, you need to warm him up, I’ll paddle us to shore.” “But won’t that make you a lot slower?” “Yeah, but I think right now he needs to get warm more than anything else.” Slowly and with great care, the kayaker maneuvered to the side of the canoe. Putting one hand on the bottom of the canoe for stability, she slid her legs over from the kayak. Then, with one hand on the kayak, and one on the canoe, she pushed her butt off the kayak and slid over, resting on the wooden bench seat above the unconscious little. The canoe only tipped a little bit. “I’m gonna strip him and try to warm him up. Paddle as fast as you can.” The man was already paddling. The woman sounded like she was trying very hard to be calm but was failing. She picked Luke up from the floor of the boat, immediately unbuttoning his jeans and pulling them off along with his underwear. The tiny button and zipper were hard for her fingers to manage and took a frustrating amount of time; she had never taken care of a little before. With his naked butt sitting on her lap, she tried to take off his shirt. The combination of a clinging wet shirt and an unconscious Little made the task impossible if she didn’t want to hurt his shoulders. She gripped his collar with both hands and tore the shirt down the middle. Once she had gotten the tear most of the way down, she was able to pop his arms out of the sleeves and get the shirt off. More gently than she might have otherwise, the Big woman quickly set to work getting Luke dry. His tiny body was shivering heavily, due to both the cold lake and the trauma endured due to the travel. The woman pulled Luke to her chest and began vigorously rubbing him to try and get him warm. The man was focused on paddling. By the time they had gotten to shore Luke was no longer shaking. Every 30 seconds or so he would moan an “urrgh” into the woman’s chest, but he was sleeping more or less soundly. The crowd had parted to make way for the canoe coming towards shore. Two men had waded into the water so that they could pull it the final 20 meters or so as quickly as possible. Getting off the canoe while cradling the little boy, the woman yelled into the crowd. “Does anybody have a change of clothes? His towel’s pretty damp and he needs to stay warm.” “Yeah I’ve got a change over here.” A man with a Little boy holding onto his thigh was standing on the outer edge of the crowd. “Let’s change him on that picnic table there.” They unwrapped Luke from the towel. The man pulled out a spare diaper intended for his son, and put it under Luke’s butt, he powdered his diaper area and tapped it on. Luke’s nose had stopped bleeding, the woman cleaned it off with a wet wipe. The sleeper the man had for Luke was a bit too big; his hands were completely covered by the edge of the sleeves, and the legs covered his heels. The woman cradled Luke to her chest again and waited for the ambulance to come. It took about 10 more minutes, about 30 from the time of the call, for the ambulance to arrive. The lake was relatively isolated. By the time they arrived, the park ranger had as well. Quickly, the paramedics had loaded Luke into the back of the ambulance, thanking the canoer, the woman, and the man who had given the change of clothes. The woman was jogging to her car. “Excuse me, miss, I’m gonna have to ask that you stay here. I’ll need to interview everybody so that we can establish exactly what happened here.” “But, but, I’d like to go make sure he’s okay, I took care of him!” The woman was finally allowing the reality of the situation to wash over her. “Miss, he’s in good hands, and you’re not his caregiver. You wouldn’t be allowed to follow even if I didn’t have to interview you. Perhaps you can contact the adoption agency once everything’s been settled.” “Where are they taking him?” She was breathing normally now. “He’ll be taken to a hospital in Bordeu. After that, the Department of Little Services will either send him back to his dimension, or he’ll be adopted out.” Aquitane didn’t have independent Littles. “I wonder if I can adopt him?” Chapter 2----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Part 1 “Hey buddy, you in there?” The nurse figured he would have woken up by now. Unprotected trans-dimensional travel was really stressful on the body, but not anything that couldn’t be handled with modern medicine. “Mmmm ugrgh” Luke shifted a bit but didn’t open his eyes. “Great job buddy! Let’s keep waking up!” Nurse Joy epitomized her name. She loved her job as a specialist Little’s nurse, and was looking forward to meeting this one conscious. She was humming around his hospital room. He had no real belongings remaining, except for his wallet which was found by the canoer and sent to the hospital the day after his arrival. They had been able to find his parents’ contact information, though it remained to be seen when or if they would be able to visit him in this dimension. The time window for getting an Accidental Little back had already closed. His arrival location and general situation had made it impossible, and the authorities had been focused on getting him safe and healthy. According to his driver’s license, Luke Kepplin was 20 years old, due to turn 21 in three months’ time, 5’8” tall and 170 pounds (nurse Joy thought that was mostly muscle), very dark brown hair that was kept quite short and brown eyes. In nurse Joy’s eyes, he looked like the kind of guy who would be pretty popular in college, he had a handsome face and a well-defined jawline. It still surprised her to look at him: most littles had some amount of age-reducing treatment performed on them and they often looked pre-pubescent. Luke looked every bit a miniature adult. His body hair was also a bit disconcerting as well, with every diaper change Joy was again reminded that Littles are all actual adults, even if they don’t act that way. She figured that he’d eventually go through some amount of de-aging process to fit in a bit better. “Mmmgh hello?” Luke was apparently conscious. Joy was very familiar with the process of settling a Little who hadn’t really interacted or seen Bigs yet (his short period in the boat not really counting). She stepped behind a screen set up on one side of his bed so that she could talk to him without him seeing her at first. “Hi Luke, you can’t see me just yet, but my name is nurse Joy. I’m one of your nurses here in the hospital. Can you tell me what you remember? Do you know where you are?” Joy was sitting on an armless chair with a clipboard in her hand ready to take notes. “Urrgh, um I remember studying in the library, then it felt like my body was kind of on fire, like I hit my funny bone, but everywhere. Then I remember being cold and in some water… What happened? Where am I?” Luke started to sit up, and tried to fiddle with is IV. Other than that, there was no tubing on him, just a wireless ECG monitor in the wristband on his right wrist. “Luke, bud, um, so you got sucked into a dimensional portal, that’s probably what caused that funny bone feeling you were describing. Do you understand what that means buddy? You got dropped in our dimension…” On hearing the words ‘dimensional portal’ Luke sucked in a gulp of air. He knew about kidnappings to the Amazon dimension, he knew that occasionally people would go there voluntarily under very special circumstances, he wasn’t really aware of accidental travel, maybe he had heard about a human coming back from a trip one time on the news, but didn’t remember the details. That pretty much all Bigs were aware of all the ways a Little might come to the dimension, while humans were only vaguely aware of some of the possibilities spoke volumes about the difference in focus. Here, a large portion of the world revolved around Littles; back in the human dimension, Amazons were at the periphery, a vague boogeyman and occasionally a savior for people whose lives had taken a difficult turn. “Um, so I’m in the Amazon dimension right? Does that mean that you’re an Amazon too?” Joy winced a bit at his choice of wording, ‘Amazon’ was about as bad as it got in terms of trans-dimensional cursing. She also knew that he probably didn’t know any better. “That’s right Luke. Though we definitely prefer the term Big, using Amazon is considered pretty rude here.” “I’m gonna pull the curtain back. I want you to prepare yourself a bit, I’m gonna seem really really big to you. It’s okay if you get a bit scared, but just know I won’t hurt you, and I won’t come closer to you until you’re ready.” “Um, okay, you can pull the curtain, I won’t get scared.” Looking around the room during the conversation, Luke had vaguely understood that he was tiny compared to a standard-sized Big. The room was not sized to fit humans at all. Nurse Joy gripped one side of the curtain and pulled it back. Neither quickly nor slowly, she was revealed to Luke. Even sitting, she towered over him reclining in his hospital bed. She was about five feet away from the edge of the bed. “Woah! You’re huge! How tall are you?” Luke’s conscious brain was simultaneously amazed and impressed: this would be an awesome memory to share with his friends at home. Luke’s animal brain though was quickly realizing that he might be in danger. His heart rate was getting a lot faster, as evidenced by the ECG’s more rapid “beep..beep..beep”. Joy smiled internally, it was always nice when the Little wasn’t absolutely terrified of seeing someone so much bigger than them. In reality, Joy was quite short for a Big, not even 12 feet; she had hoped that her short height would make Littles more comfortable with her, but it hadn’t really seemed to matter, some got scared, a few didn’t. She was an awesome Little’s nurse anyway. Now she put on a caring smile outside to match the internal one. “I bet I seem pretty big to you huh. Can you take some slow deep breaths for me? Let’s try to get as little stress on your body as possible.” Luke complied, realizing that maybe he was a little more nervous than he had thought initially. “Are you okay if I stand up and touch you? I need to check you just a little bit.” “That’s okay.” Luke’s heart was under control, but his conscious brain was getting more and more concerned. Did his parents know where he was? What about his girlfriend? Would his university be okay with him missing presumably a lot of school? He didn’t want to have to make up a semester. Extra student loans would suck. He hoped they wouldn’t try to charge him for damage caused by the sudden dimensional portal, he obviously wasn’t responsible for that. Joy had gotten up and checked his diaper. She was prepared for some argument, but Luke had just blanched a bit and stayed quiet. He figured it would just be for while he was recovering in the hospital. She gently rubbed his shoulder and sat back down, picking up her clipboard. “Luke, I’m gonna ask you some questions to try and confirm some things. Your case worker from the Department of Little Services should be here in an hour or so, but if we can handle some stuff now, that will make everything easier.” “Okay. Sure.” “Let’s start with your full name, and your date of birth.” The date didn’t really mean anything to her, but these first questions were more to get Luke in the moment and focused rather than actually confirming the information. “Luke Pascal Kepplin, born June 10th 1999.” “Mmmhm. Can you tell me your home address?” The drivers license had an address, but they weren’t sure if that was his parents’ home, or somewhere else. “I live at 159 Ritah Way, Apartment 404. Springfield is the city’s name.” Joy took a note. “Okay, that doesn’t match what we have on file, did you have the license address from a previous residence?” “Oh! No, the address on my license is where my parents live, it’s where I grew up. They live at 2468 Appreciate Drive. Pleasantview is the town where we live.” Joy made a check mark. “Great, and can you tell me your parents’ names?” “Mark and Lindsey Kepplin.” “Great. That’s a big help Luke. Before you ask any questions, I’m required let you know that only your caseworker can tell you specifics about your situation here. I can tell you that we have sent a message to the inter-dimensional embassy for your country, along with most of the personal info we confirmed here. I don’t know if your parents are aware that you’re here yet, but if they’re not, they will be very soon.” While nurse Joy had been talking, Luke had been thinking a little more clearly about his situation here, trying to remember everything he knew about the Amazon (Big) dimension. One thing that he realized might be very important is exactly where in the dimension he arrived. If he arrived in a country where they preferred to kidnap humans, he might be in a great deal of trouble, though from his interactions with Joy so far, he was cautiously optimistic. “Um, so can you tell me where I am… I mean what country I’m in?” He couldn’t hide the fear from his voice. “We’re in a country called Aquitane Luke, do you know where that is?” Joy had never met a Little who knew more than the basics of Big geography. She was preparing herself to be very impressed. “No, um is it…. Um, one of the agreement countries?” He was struggling for a polite word to ask if he was in danger. “Oh, you mean an Alliance country? Yes! Aquitane is bud, you don’t have to worry about being kidnapped, you’ll be safe here Luke.” Joy wasn’t impressed, but glad she could make him feel better. Luke breathed a sigh of relief. “Great! You don’t know when I’ll be able to go home do you? Or is that something for the case worker? How about how long I’ll have to stay in the hospital?” Now Joy was worried. Luke’s positive attitude had surprised her considering he was an Accidental Little, but now she understood that he didn’t understand. She also understood that she probably shouldn’t and couldn’t be the one to break it to him that he was stuck here. At least not yet. She hoped he wouldn’t take it too hard once he realized his reality, but knew that was unlikely. “That’s one for your caseworker Luke. As for your hospital stay, the doctor will have to check you over, but he’s said you were looking pretty good, so I can’t imagine it will be too long.” “Ya know, I know you just woke up, but I bet a quick nap before the caseworker gets here would make you feel better. You still seem a bit groggy. Can I bring you something to drink?” Luke didn’t feel sleepy, just physically tired. He figured he’d be polite. “Um sure, a glass of water would be great. I guess I could rest a bit.” Joy left the room and came back quickly with a sippy cup holding about a pint of water. Joy knew he wouldn’t be overjoyed about the sippy cup, but figured he should start getting used to a few small bits of Littlehood. “Hey Luke, here’s your water. I know it’s in a sippy cup, but most of our Little, erm human patients are regressed, so policy is that you drink either from a sippy cup or a bottle.” Luke cringed theatrically, but he didn’t really seem that bothered. “I figured you’d prefer the sippy cup.” “Uh… yeah thanks. I’ll try and nap a bit. Will you be here when the caseworker comes?” Luke really liked Joy, and was a bit smitten. Not in a romantic way, Joy was clearly much older than he was, though relatively attractive for her age, emotionally, Luke just felt extremely comfortable around her, and liked that she was thinking about things that would make him feel more comfortable. “I probably will be here, unless the caseworker doesn’t want me to be sweetie. But you don’t need to worry, even if I’m not here, you’ll be safe, I guarantee it.” Joy figured she’d be there because when they broke the news that he’d be stuck here, they’d probably need someone to administer diazepam once he had his breakdown. Part 2 Steve Barnwell didn’t really like dealing with Accidental Littles; in general he liked Littles a lot, and he wouldn’t have worked for DLS otherwise, but he wasn’t infatuated like a lot of people, and dealing with an Accidental Little was always painful. In his not-so-extensive experience, nearly every Accidental Little was a nightmare to handle: pretty much none of them knew about dimensional sickness, and the general opinion of Bigs back in the Little’s dimension wasn’t really positive (something that would probably stun most Little parents here: Bigs were more or less thought of as monsters by everyone except for a very small subset of people). Eventually Accidental Littles were usually able to find their niche, but it often took quite a long time, and quite a bit of pain. The other major challenge with Accidental Littles was finding them adoptive parents. Generally, prospective parents aren’t really interested in helping a Little who’s stuck here involuntarily, and the Littles themselves often aren’t satisfied with having so few choices in adoptive parent, not that they want one anyway. Right now, for Luke, there was only one reasonable option, and Steve actually felt that she was the best he had seen for all the Accidental Little cases he had dealt with so far. He hoped that Luke would eventually appreciate how good he had it, even if he didn’t get a choice of adoptive parent. Steve stopped by the nurse’s station to talk with both the doctor and nurse before going to meet Luke. “So how’s he holding up? Has he been talking at all?” “Well his body went under a lot of stress with the travel, but his arrival in the lake wasn’t as much an issue as initially expected. He didn’t even suffer from hypothermia.” Dr. Hansen was pretty unflappable, but more focused on healing the Little’s body than really worrying about the other stuff. He figured that’s what the case worker was for. His bedside manner was calm and generally positive, but he wasn’t so much a Little’s doctor as he was just a doctor. Other than size, there weren’t that many physiological differences between Bigs and Littles. Joy spoke next. “I talked with him for a little bit a little over an hour ago, he was pretty groggy, but easy to deal with. He definitely doesn’t know what it means to be an Accidental Little. In fact, he doesn’t seem to know much about our dimension in general, though he was accommodating when I gave him a sippy cup.” Even Dr. Hansen cringed upon hearing that Luke didn’t know what it meant to be an Accidental Little. The next hour or so was going to really suck. “Let me write a diazepam script right now. Steve, do you want me to be in there when you break the news?” Joy jumped in “Actually, Luke already seemed to want me to be there when Steve was gonna meet with him. I’m fine administering the pen if necessary.” Steve smiled, “I think that’ll be really good, if he has someone he already likes and trusts, I think that will make everything a lot easier.” After picking up the pen, they walked down the hallway towards Luke’s room. Upon reaching it, Joy popped her head around the doorframe and simultaneously knocked on it. Luke had been sitting up staring into nothing, but quickly popped his head around. Joy’s tone was light and cheery to try and keep things positive, at least for the moment. “Hey Luke, your caseworker is here to chat with you. If you still want, I can stay here too?” Luke smiled, Joy had been the best part of a bad situation so far. “Yeah, you can stay.” He didn’t want to betray how nervous he was about this meeting. It was good to know that he was in an Alliance country, but having somebody who he knew was on his side was even better. Joy stepped all the way into the room and gestured behind her. A man a least a foot taller than she was stepped in at her indication. “This is Steve Barnwell. He’s your caseworker here in Aquitane.” By Luke’s accounting, Steve looked to be in his mid-thirties, he was slim, bordering on skinny, and looked to be pure business. Steve was wearing perfectly tailored slacks and light blue button-down shirt. Steve’s appearance and much less warm expression did not put Luke at ease. Steve had been wearing a business meeting smile rather than nurse Joy’s I’m happy to see you smile. Steve spoke first. “It’s nice to meet you Luke, as nurse Joy said, I’m Steve and I’ll be your caseworker here in Aquitane. I’m sure you have a lot of questions, and I’ll have a lot of answers, but let me get some info to you right off the bat so that we can all be on the same page.” Steve hoped that if he took control of the conversation then Luke wouldn’t be able to set himself up for a major breakdown. Pacing and tone can get you through a lot of difficult conversations. It helped that Steve didn’t really care if Luke thought of him as a friend, he just wanted the best possible outcome for both Luke and the Aquitane government. “So, you’ve been here for about three days so far. You were caught in an unanticipated rift in our dimensions’ inter-dimensional fiber, which sucked you over to our dimension. Here, your situation is called an ‘Accidental Little’, and some people will probably refer to you as such. Your arrival here was quite eventful as far as these things go: you popped out over a lake and had to be saved from drowning before we were able to get you to a hospital here in Bordeu, which by the way is the capital of Aquitane. It took quite a while to get you here, and by the time doctors determined you were safe and stable, more than 3 hours had passed since your arrival.” Steve paused for three heartbeats to see if Luke recognized the importance of that final sentence. Luke was simply listening intently. Steve decided to continue with other info before coming back to the Accidental Little situation. “We got into contact with your government on the same day you arrived, so they’re aware you’re here. It took another day for the government to get into contact with your parents, but they now know you’re here too. Apparently you lived quite far from an inter-dimensional communication station, so it’ll take another day or two before you’ll be able to talk to your parents.” Luke heaved a sigh of relief. His family knew he was here, which meant that they wouldn’t be so worried. He was looking forward to getting out of the dimension, but assumed it took some time to prepare a more standard transportation. He decided to ask. “Um, so if you’re planning for my parents to call me, will it take quite a while for me to get sent back to my dimension?” Steve and Joy shared a gulp and a look as though they were deciding who would break the news. Of course, there was no real choice. Steve replied. “Not to step around your question Luke, but do you know much about interdimensional travel?” Luke shook his head. “Okay, this is gonna be slightly technical, and a little weird, but stick with me for a second. In each of our dimensions, we are surrounded by 4th moment dimensional plasma. This plasma is unique to each individual dimension. When travelling between dimensions, one travels through 5th moment dimensional plasma. This plasma will strip you of the plasma associated with your home dimension if you aren’t protected during the trip. This is why we use the transports and medication we do when transporting between dimensions. The consequences of having your plasma stripped are significant: it causes some sickness, and is the main reason you’ve been unconscious for the last three days. Additionally, when you don’t have your own plasma layer, you get a new one within a few hours of arriving here, you now have the same plasma layer as me and Joy. In the universe’s eyes, you are from our dimension.” Luke was getting really nervous, he could kind of guess what Steve was trying to imply, but his brain wouldn’t let him believe it. “So if I were given the same protection for my return trip, I could live in my dimension, but with your dimension’s plasma right?” Steve smiled weakly. “You’d think that, and it is true for Bigs from our dimension, that they can at least travel to your dimension safely. However, having your plasma stripped has long term consequences. Your body will recognize your home dimension’s plasma and try to get back to it. However, our dimension’s plasma won’t let that happen easily; this situation puts your body under extreme stress, and rapidly causes damage at the cellular level. It’s like having a shirt, and travelling here shrunk it down to fit our dimension; bringing it back to your dimension would be like trying to unshrink it by tearing it apart and then sewing it back together. Eventually your body would have your home dimension’s plasma, but you’d be long dead by then. You won’t be leaving our dimension Luke.” Now Joy was sitting in a more active ‘ready’ position. Luke’s eyes had gotten wide, he was holding his breath. His head felt like it was being pressed under a vice. Anxiety, fear, anger all were building up inside of him. He decided he preferred anger at the moment. “That’s fucking bullshit! You guys just want to keep me! You think we don’t hear about how Amazons treat humans in your dimension. You guys must be so glad to have another human fall into your laps, you didn’t even have to work for me. You can send me back but you won’t even let me go.” Luke was panting for air. His yelling was loud enough to attract the attention of another nurse who came briskly towards the room. When Joy saw her, she subtly motioned her away. Steve responded calmly, this was going pretty well so far. Luke was angry, but hadn’t done anything wild. “You know that’s not true Luke, nobody hopes for this outcome. People don’t want to adopt someone who doesn’t want to be here. In those other countries, they alter you surgically so that you can’t talk or fight back. Doing that here is illegal, and certainly will not be happening to you.” Steve paused to let Luke have more of his say. “Adopt me?! I have parents! I have a family! I don’t need to be adopted! I had my whole fucking life ahead of me and you guys have ruined because you’re all twisted freaks who want to kidnap adults and treat them as children! I’m leaving!” At that, Luke kicked off his blanket and tried to stand up on his bed. His hospital gown had shifted off to the side, so his diaper butt and most of his front was showing clearly to Steve and Joy. His IV line was pulling at him, and he reached to try and pull it out. At this, Steve acted, in one quick step he was holding Luke’s arm to prevent him from reaching the IV. “Luke, you can’t leave the hospital yet. And we aren’t lying about the dimensional sickness. It is fairly well known even in your dimension. I can get somebody from your dimension to talk with you about it later if you’d like.” Steve’s hand was still wrapped not too tightly around Luke’s left arm, from wrist to elbow. Luke wasn’t listening at all, instead, he twisted his body around and grabbed Steve’s thumb with his right hand and tried to pull it off his arm. Luke was really strong: he was in the gym five days per week lifting and rowing, and had a body that had allowed him to easily pledge to a fraternity when he entered university, it also allowed him quite a bit of success with women. His strength was essentially useless here, Steve’s hand may as well have been made of titanium, there was no way for Luke to free himself with pure strength. Without thinking or consciously meaning to, Luke twisted a bit more, and brought his head over towards Steve’s hand. Joy knew what was about to happen, she’d dealt with littles undergoing mental breakdowns and episodes, but she was too slow to intervene, the switch that flipped Luke from quiet and concerned to loud and angry had stunned her a bit despite her ‘ready’ position, leaving her ineffectual in her chair. Luke bit Steve on the wrist, hard. His mouth was too small to do damage to major tendons, veins, or arteries, but little teeth are still sharp, and he pierced Steve’s skin, drawing blood and getting that strong metallic taste in his mouth. “Ahhgh shit! That hurts!” Steve grabbed Luke by the shoulder and pulled him away from his wrist, while still trying to keep control over his left arm. “Fuck you you fucking asshole go to fucking…” Joy finally injected the pen into his thigh, and Luke drooped back into bed. “Let’s get your wrist taken care of Steve. He got you pretty bad. Lucky you’re in a hospital.” Joy called another nurse over to get some disinfectant and bandages. “Crazy little. I’m used to these ones kicking and screaming, I didn’t think he was going to bite me. Hopefully he’s at least less violent when he wakes up. I hope we can get him adopted quickly, or at least that his parents can calm him down…” Steve was holding the bandage around his wrist even though he didn’t really need to. It didn’t hurt anymore, and there wasn’t too much blood. The big thing with bite wounds is the potential for infection, but being in a hospital allowed them to disinfect the injury almost instantly. He wasn’t mad at Luke, but mainly frustrated with the situation, Accidental littles make everyone look bad: the dimension for keeping them against their will, the country (at least in the case of the Alliance) for the same reason, especially Aquitane which didn’t allow independent littles, and finally, Accidental littles were massively uncooperative, though there were relatively few of them, the rate of return to the agency was almost five times higher than a standard adopted little. In fact, issues with the return rate on Accidental littles had caused agencies in Aquitane to institute a unique policy: If you are unable to care for the Accidental little you adopted, you will be barred from adopting any other little for life. The natural concern about this sort of rule is that it keeps the little trapped in a bad situation as well. However, experience has shown that this isn’t the case: The main changes that occur in this situation is that the big is now forced to more conscientiously evaluate how they can respect their little’s needs. The agency had previously provided substantial reading material about what sort of massive changes may have occurred in the little’s life, but often that information would go in one ear and out the other for bigs who are little crazy. That changed once the new agreement was instituted, at least once the big and little reached a critical climax point. Additionally, the reality was that after the institution of the new rule, life satisfaction for Accidental littles approached that of normally adopted unregressed littles after 3 years or so, whereas previously it took longer to approach similar levels of happiness. In order to prevent abuse from sadistic bigs who would have otherwise wanted a kidnapped little, Accidental littles also received much more frequent and thorough welfare checks than any other type of little. Part 3 Luke woke up again about an hour later. Steve was waiting in a chair near his bed browsing his cell phone. When he noticed Luke waking up, he called for Joy to join him. “Welcome back to the land of the living Luke. You sure got me good.” Steve smiled and raised his bandaged wrist into Luke’s field of view. “Please don’t do that again. If you do, we’ll have to restrain you, which will probably make you confirm all your fears about bigs and littles.” In truth, they were already supposed to have restrained him, but Steve convinced Dr. Hansen not to, explaining that it would probably cause more significant damage to Luke’s mental health than any reaction could cause to Luke’s or anyone’s physical health. “What did you guys do to me?” There wasn’t much anger in Luke’s voice, just exhaustion. Joy stepped in. “Honey, we gave you some medicine to fall asleep. You had already hurt Steve, and we were concerned you were going to hurt yourself as well. You have to remember that our number one job is to keep you safe.” “I have some more information to give you, so I’m gonna talk, and then let you ask questions at the end okay? Can you try your best to stay calm for me?” Steve looked to Luke who gave him a nod while holding a glare that communicated his deep dissatisfaction with the situation. “Okay, so you’re what we call an Accidental Little. You’re suck here, but that doesn’t mean your life has to be miserable. Our government spends considerable resources to ensure that you are adopted to a caregiver that will actively work to keep you happy and healthy.” Luke glared even harder. Steve could tell that he had taken issue with being adopted. “You will be adopted. Littles living independently isn’t a thing in Aquitane; it isn’t a thing in any country but for a select few, and they don’t allow Accidental Little immigration anyway. There are no public facilities designed for Little use. You have to remember that 99% of humans here are treated as babies or young children. Being adopted means that you will have the rights of a minor.” Luke was ready to blow up, he had only become an adult a couple years ago, now he was going to be stuck as a little kid?! Steve spoke quickly. “However, we actively search to make sure you are adopted by a caregiver who is more willing to let you express your independence. This means things like wearing much more mature clothes than what standard Little’s wear, eating more adult-style meals, having a more mature room, more mature toys and activities, maybe there won’t be restrictions on the type of television you watch, you will likely not have to use a high chair (though it’s really more convenient). All-in-all, legally you’re still their kid, but we make sure that they understand you are an adult, and desire, at least for now, to maintain most of the independence that you would have otherwise had.” Luke wasn’t ready to say anything. When Steve went through the list of differences between him and other Littles, he was simultaneously relieved and indignant. Glad that he wouldn’t be kept as a baby, but frustrated that those other things were actual possibilities. “There are some things that you aren’t going to like, beyond just the whole situation of you being here.” Steve ran his hand through his hair, he was preparing for another blowup. “You will almost certainly be expected to wear and use diapers.” Luke jerked up and interrupted. “I don’t need diapers! I don’t want to wear diapers!” “I know you don’t need diapers Luke, and conceptually your caregiver might understand that as well. However, there are no Little sized toilets or public accommodations as I said. It is honestly more dignified for both you and your caregiver to keep you in diapers rather than holding you over a toilet for your needs. It’s also something that probably won’t become that big a deal in time. This is one thing that even Accidental Littles accept without too much fuss after a relatively short period.” “So what else am I gonna hate?” Luke spat. He was still angry, but he was mostly tired and feeling more and more hopeless. He felt like he had essentially died and been sent to Hell, or at least Purgatory. “Hmm. Well you will probably have to drink from a bottle occasionally and a sippy cup nearly all the time. You will probably sleep in a crib, though maybe you can convince your Big to keep the bars down. If your Big has a job, you’ll probably have to go to daycare. Only some handle unregressed Littles, so they’ll be relatively aware of your cognition, but a lot of things will still feel infantile.” Steve shifted in his chair again, explaining how Bigs viewed Littles was always uncomfortable to a Little who didn’t want to be there. “The last, and probably biggest thing is how Bigs other than your caregiver will view you. Remember that 99% of Littles are treated as toddlers or infants. Most Bigs will view you in the same way until they interact with you. Some still will even after that, we call it ‘Little blindness’ and don’t really understand what causes it, but there are just some Bigs who can’t help see you as a toddler, no matter what you say or do.” “Wait, so you’re saying that other than my caregiver, I actually am going to be treated like a baby?” Luke was more than angry, he felt he had been lied to. They promised he would get to keep a lot of his independence, but now the caveats just kept growing. “A little bit, at first, yes. However, I’d say that most Bigs are not completely Little blind, and will treat you more maturely after interacting with you. Complete blindness is mainly an issue associated with the older generation, though some younger Bigs have it to, we think it’s at least partly biological.” Steve paused and spoke again. “But! Right now your caregiver is going through some intensive training on how to treat an Accidental Little. Part of that training is on making sure other Bigs treat you with respect, and strategies to make public outings more enjoyable for both of you.” Luke was both relieved and annoyed, it felt like every improvement had a caveat. “You mean you’ve already chosen who will take care of me? I don’t even get a say in it? What the hell!” Steve cringed. He probably shouldn’t have let it slip like that. “We have. Sometimes the Accidental Little gets a choice, but usually there is only one or two Bigs at any time applying to adopt an Accidental Little, so the choice is kind of made for you. In your case there were two applicants, including one who was specifically interested in you. However, that one was fairly Little blind, and didn’t really have the resources it took to handle this sort of unique situation. The other is a lot more open minded, and, if we’re being honest, fairly wealthy, which will probably be lot more fun for you.” Luke frowned, but for the most part agreed with Steve’s reasoning. He was a little insulted that so few Bigs wanted to adopt him, even if he didn’t want to be adopted himself. “I want to talk to my parents.” Luke was emotionally done. Joy was happy that there wasn’t another blowup, but she also really felt bad for him, it just didn’t seem like he could imagine any positives to living here. She wanted to tell him that it would be like an eternal vacation, but figured it would be insulting to his previous life. “You’ll get to talk to them tomorrow. We already have a time setup.” “Can you tell me about the person who’s gonna adopt me?” “You’ll get to meet her tomorrow too. She’s gonna chat with you parents for a bit after you do. Her name’s Erin.” Luke yawned. It was well past the time most Littles went to bed. “How about you get some sleep, and you and I can chat more tomorrow before you talk with your parents.” Steve stood from his chair and reorganized some of his files before putting them in his briefcase. “I guess I don’t really have a choice.” Joy reached over and patted his hand. Luke didn’t respond but to look up at her. His eyes were glistening with tears, but he wasn’t crying yet. He had ran out of energy to be angry, and now pure sadness was filling its hole. “My life is completely fucked, isn’t it?” Joy just patted his hand again.

A/N: Since I finished it, thought I'd post it here as well. Chapter 1 It was a bright and sunny day in the downtown market strip. This area’s always bustling with different sets of crowds. You have your jocks who run through with high socks, average friends hanging out, and older woman who come for their afternoon shop. These types of things Nano could always notice. She could even figure out whether or not how someone’s day could have been going just from gestures alone. She wore a white blazer from her all girl’s high school and a blue skirt. Jet black hair that ran down past her shoulders. And a pair of gentle blue eyes. Despite being alone, she would always catch some eyes. But she would reply to all with a lovely smile. This street was always on her way home from school, and so she decided to check it out. “Amasaki, come here, come here,” spoke an elder shop keeper. Nano looked over at the man with a gentle smile and walked on over. “Ah, you just came in time.” “Ah, Outsuki, how do you do,” Nano said with a kind expression that belonged on a get well card. “I keep saying this, but you don’t have to be so formal.” The old man named Outsuki ran a food shop that was on the edge line. This would always catch most customer’s eyes, as well as the reoccurring Nano. Nano and Outsuki became quick acquaintances, especially when it came to the daily special. “Ah, I apologize. So why I came at the right time?” Nano remembering vaguely how he said that. “Yes, the All-Year antiques store is having a sale today.” This caught Nano’s ears as fast as a moth to a light source. “I believe the one item you we’re wanting is now on sale.” He didn’t even need to say another word, as Nano was already bought. “Thank you very much,” Nano bowed slightly and walked off with a smile. She could also catch a slight glimpse of the old man Outsuki smiling back. The All-Year antiques was only a few blocks in, but it only felt a single to Nano. She had charged in with excitement like a puppy getting its first treat. Once she entered the view of the store, she saw the desired item peering out to her. Almost as if it was calling to her, “come get me.” Nano knew, this was meant to be. Amasaki Nano, was a girl who was in her second year of high school. Despite having beautiful hair that is on par with swans, she also has a kindred heart. She cares deeply for others more than herself. But she also looks forward with a bright smile. As well as having a taste in antiques. Most anyone can get along her, but those who have dreary lives despise her. This is where Nano experienced some bullying in her life. Her shoes were taken, and her desk was left a mess. Nano tried to not let this get to her, but it bugged her. Before the group could do anything further, a girl named Nishigi Miki walked in. Miki stepped was watching the girls from the sidelines after her kendo practice. Once she saw them take the shoes and dirty the desk, she couldn’t wait any longer. She stepped in and the trio scattered instantly like ants before the girl titled “Titan”. And despite Miki being almost a polar opposite of Nano, they became best friends. The item Nano wanted was on sale for half off. She was very pleased with this deal. And after she paid for the item, she turned to the right. To her right was many antiques hanging on a wall, and boxes that had tags with writing on them. She got closer and noticed these were all plain wishes. One was for world peace, another for money. Despite there being money in a box for a wish to gain money, they were all generic. Nano knew no matter how hard one could wish, they’d never be granted them. Not only that, but she noticed that no cheap change was put in each box. She’d have thought most people would just drop a 10 yen coin in and call it a day, but she saw 100 yen or more each. She reached her hand above the wish for a miracle cure, as there was a tag that was just hanging there. It read, wishes for the world. “No kidding,” Nano thought. But she reached over and felt nothing behind the red curtain behind each box. This must have meant there was something else here than just a wall. Not wanting to get caught for her curiosity, she looked at the cashier and noticed they were busy with another customer. So she peeked under the curtain and found a white box versus the others being a blue color. There was also some red lights on the wall around as well. It almost seemed like an exhibit someone made to showcase something. But like the other blue boxes, this white box also had a tag on it. Though unlike the generic wishes, Nano could not believe the wish on this one. It read, “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” Nano thought this had to be a joke, but checked to see if any coins had been added. She quickly scanned no coins, but thought that was probably because either they couldn’t believe this wish, or see it from under the curtain. “Well, this is certainly different,” Nano thought as she decided to pull out a coin anyways. She always thought to be different than the others, so why not put something in here even though it’s so bizarre. And so she pulled out a 10 yen coin which was not used in any of the other boxes. Nano put the coin above the box, and she grew somewhat nervous about placing it in there. Then she began to think, “Well not like it will happen like the other wishes. And even if it did, I wouldn’t mind not needing to use the restroom.” Then she dropped the coin into the box. It swirled around 3 times before dropping. Now feeling satisfied, she backed away from the curtain and walked out with her purchased item. She continued to walk off out of the shopping street and gave another thanks and bow to Outsuki for his information. He gave her a snack as well just for being herself and a joy for him to talk with each day. So she continued to walk away and more towards her house, but with a bizarre thought about the one coin she dropped into the one wishing box. Chapter 2 Just as Nano was about to walk off from the shopping street, she heard a familiar voice. “Nano,” the voice sounded like her best friend Miki. Nano turned around to see her short hair friend Miki. Seeing her brought a smile to Nano’s face. Miki had shorter hair than Nano as it only went over her ears. She also didn’t have as much of a bust as Nano. But despite being a flat chest, she was quite taller. With a body tone fit to take on a brick wall and green eyes that pierces her opponent, Miki had gained the title “Titan.” Nano was quite pleased to have ran into Miki. “Hey Miki, you just finish practice?” Miki’s kendo practice was for an extensive amount of time, even longer than the school allows for its students to stay. So seeing the determined Miki at this time was surprising. “Yup, I decided to head out early today,” Miki said with a dexterous grin. “You didn’t get hit did you?” Nano always worries that her skilled friend may get worked up too much if she took a hit. As the titan Miki usually goes unhittable at practice. “Of course I didn’t. How could someone at my caliber take a single blow during practice, ha ha ha.” Miki laughed gloatingly. Nano worried when they first met whether she gloated too much or not. But soon realized she put hard effort behind her and determination for each and every match—even if they were practice. And she showed sportsmanship to those who faced her by giving them a hand when they fell. “Then what brings you out from practice then?” If it wasn’t for taking a hit, then something else must be the case to bring Miki out of a dojo. “My mother asked for me to help around the house,” Miki replied quickly almost as if to dodge the possibility of her taking a hit. But Nano knew better to believe in what her friend said. “Ah, I see. Want to walk with me then?” Nano amiably asked. “Sure I’ll walk ya home,” Miki said with a large smile. This in turn, made Nano laugh with delight. The two of them spend time on the weekends together, but rarely do they walk home from school. This type of rare event always brought Nano joy. As they took their first step, Miki noticed the shopping bag Nano held. “Oh, what did you get today?” asked the curious Miki. Nano stood there with a belated grin, almost as if to say “never thought you’d ask.” She began to pull the glass antique out from the bag. “They had that one antique I’ve been really wanting on sale today, so I couldn’t resist,” Nano said displaying the antique next to her smile. Miki wasn’t surprised to see a new antique in Nano’s hands, but was quite happy for her friend to get the one she wanted. “That’s awesome. Can I hold it?” She held her hand out, but Nano pulled the antique away. “No, remember the last time I let you see one of my antiques?” Nano said with a pouty face. “Hmm, I don’t seem to remember,” Miki spoke with a confused expression. Then she grew a despairing look of remembrance. She remembered how she broke one of her antiques just from holding it. “Now I remember, I’m sorry about that.” “I said it was fine before, you just need to have a gentle touch,” Nano exclaimed to the confused Miki. “Though, I think you can’t ever touch something gently other than with a tight grip.” “I can touch things gently,” Miki attempted to be redeemed. “Like what?” “Like…” Miki didn’t have a response. She then lowered her head in defeat. Nano began to pat on her shoulder. “There, there. At least you don’t lose in kendo.” The statement appeared to be very effective. Miki sprang back up and almost appeared to be at the top of the world. “Now that is a great statement,” Miki said with a slight laugh. And the both of them felt their spirits lifted. “Well, these roads won’t be walking themselves.” She pointed out that they should probably start their walk in which they haven’t. They even brought attention towards those entering and leaving the shopping district. “Yeah, that would probably be a wise idea,” Nano agreed and they proceeded to walk off. They walked through a few neighborhoods before reaching the residence of Amasaki. This was Nano’s destination as Miki stopped to watch her walk towards the front door. They waved to each other goodbye, as Nano opened the front door. Nano walked in and closed the door behind her. She took off her shoes on the hard tile floor and stepped up onto the wooden floor. A few feet to her right led to the kitchen/diner, to the left was the living room, and a bit back was the stairs. But now that she got home, she had to announce it. “I’m home.” After, she heard pitter-patter rushing down the stairs. The small steps in between belonged to the young girl who was her sister. “Welcome home, nee-chan,” said the ever smiling young sister. “How’s your day been Yui?” asked the pleased Nano. “I had fun today!” Yui shouted with excitement. “Oh, with what?” Nano continued the conversation. And Yui continued to explain the different things that happened at school. She continued to talk while Nano listened and walked up to her room. After walking in her room, Yui began to quiet down. Yui, the younger sister of Nano was the only sibling Nano had. At the age of seven years old, stood barely above Nano’s waist line. Like Nano, she had black hair and blue eyes. She always looked up to her sixteen year old sister for help on the many things she needed help with. Either that being cooking or homework, Nano would be delighted to help. Nano then pulled out her antique to place on her dresser to the right. The dresser was covered by many other antiques like the other storage areas in her room. A bookshelf to the corner on the right, the table on the left and even the window shelf. But there was one spot remaining on the dresser. And when Nano placed it on that spot, she knew it truly was a great purchase. “Oh, it’s so pretty sis,” Yui said with delight. She kept a bright smile while looking at the multicolored glass rabbit. Even though she’d like to hold it, she knew better. Otherwise she would be scolded by her older sister. It was during the evening when Nano began to break out her homework. Yui and Nano just ate a mild spice curry that Nano prepared. She received a text from her mother saying that she’ll be late with work again, as usual. Nano always wished that they could at least spend more time together. Even if their father was busy, she’d still like the three girls to at least be able to do family related things. She envied all the different family talk overheard during class. But now Nano could think of only how X was solved. Around the same time Nano works on her homework, Yui does hers. Though unlike the clever Nano, Yui will generally ask her older sister for help on her homework when needed. Nano will also receive texts regularly from Miki on their homework. Despite the responsibility, Nano appreciates those who look up to her for support. Just as Nano was beginning to think of her sister Yui, Yui walked into her room with a book. The cover being a Japanese book, was usually the case for Yui’s need. “Sis, I need your help,” Yui cried for help as she handed Nano the open book. Nano took it from Yui, and began to skim what she may be struggling with. Then she found the likely culprit. “Ah, this can be a tricky one.” Nano began to teach Yui about the different symbols and placements for them in each sentence. When Yui began to smile, Nano knew she came to a realization of understanding it. “Thanks, nee-chan.” Yui ran off with a skip and a smile. Just like how Nano would always like to see her younger sister be. Before Nano would go to bed, she’d be the first to take a bath. After she’d finish, Yui would take a bath. Nano always liked her nightly warm baths. She almost felt like she could sit in the warm waters all night. But despite her wishes for relaxation, she knew she can’t stay in there for too long. After changing into her pink pajama pants and button up shirt, she was ready for bed. Just as she crawled into the yellow blanket, she heard the front door opening. “Oh, that must be my parents,” Nano thought. But no call for announcing their entry, so Nano paid it no heed to go welcome them back. Other than telling her sister goodnight, and drifting off to sleep. The next thing she saw was a sign for the ladies room with an open doorway into the restroom. She walked in and immediately felt herself needing to use the restroom. So Nano opened a stall, and saw a plain white toilet. But the next thing she couldn’t believe was how the toilet started to disappear and glitter away. The yellow sparkles went flying past her as she turned around to see where they went. But they disappeared into thin air. She still felt the need to go, so she opened up another stall to see this toilet undergo the same process. Not only that, but yellow glitter floated from underneath all the stalls. This told Nano she wouldn’t be going to the restroom anytime soon, despite her needing it desperately. Right after all the glitter vanished, the stalls tumbled to the right of her almost like dominos. But before each one fell completely over, they bent completely in half. Now each appeared as if they were tables. Though with the sudden change in shape, Nano felt she no longer needed the restroom. Fearing she may have had an accident, she bent over to see any spill. But there was nothing to be seen. She no longer needed the restroom, and so she walked out. From one odd site to another, her younger sister Yui stood before her with a green pacifier in her mouth. Nano couldn’t believe her eyes that her sister was sucking on a pacifier like a baby would. A quick turn to her right, and she saw her mother, short black hair and tall as miki standing with a baby bottle in hand. Her mother had a big smile on her face as she placed the bottle into Nano’s mouth. The cloudy white milk began to enter into her mouth and down her throat. While drinking the delectable milk from the baby bottle, she felt the need to pee desperately again. But with all her might, she couldn’t move from drinking the bottle. She looked over at her mother who had a warm and pleasant motherly smile. Nano felt odd with what her mother said, “Everything will be alright. You no longer will need, the ladies room. Just let it all go, like you’re sister.” She looked over at Yui, and noticed the seven year old girl wearing a diaper and a white shirt squatting. Nano felt that she was just about to do the same, when the sound of an alarm went off. Squinting her eyes with the sunlight coming through the blinds, Nano reached her hand over to shut her alarm off. She felt the dream she encountered was both very odd, but lifelike. Chapter 3 Sitting up, her room didn’t’ appear any different. Fearing from the life-like dream, she scanned to find any differences. But soon heard a knock on her door. “Nee-chan, I need your help like usual,” Yui asked from the other side of the door. Nano wondered what her younger sister could need during the morning. Especially if it was something regularly. She thought onto the past to see if Yui did ever ask for help on anything, but could only think of homework. And Nano was sure Yui completed hers the night before. So that really led to a question, “What could it be?” “Okay, I’m awake,” Nano answered. “Thank you,” Yui replied opening the door. Yui was wearing the same blue nightgown she was the night before. But didn’t have anything big and clunky like a book in her hand. “What could my sister be needing?” Nano began to wonder. Then a stench hit her nose like food cooked in the morning. However, this was no salivating scent, but a putrid smell of poop. It almost smelt like someone took one right in her room. Then she realized, it came from Yui. Nano was in disbelief that her sister had crapped her pants, as she was a seven year old girl and fully toilet trained. She also couldn’t believe her sister wasn’t in tears, but actually smiling. It was like Yui was happy about Nano cleaning up her mess. That’s when the realization happened, this must be what she’s after. “Yui, did you go?” Nano reluctantly asked. “Yup nee-chan, I went in my sleep again,” Yui answered quickly. And Nano couldn’t believe to hear the word “again.” It was only a couple years ago when Yui wet the bed, but she no longer did so. And this was clearly a big accident that has never happened before. Nano still got up out of bed to help her sister get cleaned up. That was when she saw her sister hopping up on her bed and laying backwards. Then an object from Yui’s tiny hands came into view. Nano’s jaw dropped as what she saw was a white diaper with a bunch of cat patterns on it. It almost seemed like that one dream was becoming a reality. Despite the odd finding, she took her sisters diaper and thought Yui was wanting a change. She lifted the young girls skirt to find the same type diaper in her hand around the waist of Yui. The only difference was the one Yui wore, appeared soggy and had a large bulge. Nano knew now that Yui did go in her pants, but apparently in her sleep. But just before she was about to change the young girls dirty diaper, she knew she needed the right utensils. Nano thought that something is really strange with the day, but if this was reality then she should have useful tools in her middle drawer of her dresser. And just as she suspected, there was a pink changing mat, baby wipes as well as powder. She took all the tools back over to Yui who continued to lay on her bed. Placed out the changing mat underneath her bottom. Lifting up the skirt again, Nano began to un-tape her sister’s dirty diaper. Yui had a slight giggle from the changing process. As she pulled the diaper down, a worse stench and sight appeared before Nano. The sight of Yui’s dark brown poop just sitting there made her cringe. But she didn’t want to make her sister feel bad in any way, so she pulled some wipes and began to clean up the mess around Yui’s bottom. After she got her bottom cleaned, she rolled up the dirty diaper and it was now ready to be tossed. But before she could toss away the dirty diaper, she needed to get her sister changed into a new one. So she took the new diaper and opened it up. Placing it under her sister and clicking open the top of the baby powder, she began to sprinkle the powder on her sister. After several sprinkles, she then pulled up the diaper and tapped it up. Yui was now in a clean diaper. Before she was about to take the dirty diaper to toss, her sister grabbed it. “Don’t worry about that big sis, I have it. And thanks for changing me.” The smile on her sister made it worthwhile. Even though Nano was confused, she was going to continue on with her day as usual. Before she could take another forward towards her doorway, she felt a tug on the back part of her pajama pants. She turned around to see her sister hunched over, revealing herself of the culprit. “Your dry this morning nee-chan,” Yui said as she jumped off the bed. Nano couldn’t believe the words towards her. She now knew why there was an odd feeling in her pants, and that was because she too was wearing a diaper. Nano looked down at her pajama pants and could instantly see a bulge from the padding she wore under. As her sister waddled past her, she pulled her pants down to reveal what she was wearing. She couldn't believe her eyes for a third time in the day. Her jaw dropped even more as she found herself in a pink tinted diaper with several anime girls on the front as well as white outlined hearts around the entire pad. She couldn’t believe that she, a sixteen year old girl, who’s fully toilet trained since age one was now succumbed to a diaper. Not only that, but she couldn’t help but touch the front of her diaper. Even if it was weird, she still thought it felt decent enough. Pulling her pants back up, she walked over to her dresser to see if she may have some big girl undies to put on instead for her day. Nano couldn’t walk through the entire day in a diaper. “What would people say if they found out?” Nano began to think. “What would Miki think?” She began to panic once she opened the top drawer, only to find more diapers like the one she wore. There was no big girl undies for her to put on, which meant she was stuck wearing a diaper all day. But Nano could only imagine what would happen if people found out. She’d probably be perpetually branded baby, and be made fun of all day long. Miki would probably break their friendship, and she’d be all alone. So Nano hoped, that she would not get caught at all for the day. Even though she may not need the diaper, she didn’t want to wear nothing. Just as she was getting her school outfit out to change into, Nano felt an immediate pressure on her bladder. Despite not needing to go a second ago, she felt a desperate need to pee. She quickly ran towards the door and immediately could see the bathroom door to the right. But before she could take another step, she felt her bladder beginning to release. She quickly put her hands on top of her diaper to try and stop herself from going, but she only could feel a warm sensation wrapping around in her diaper. She couldn’t believe that not only was she wearing a diaper, but she was also using it. After a large stream entered into her diaper, she felt a huge relief. Despite having just gone in her pants, it still was soothing to Nano. She felt the soaked diaper and found it to be quite squishy. Though the weight of it increased causing the diaper to droop, Nano continued to go into the bathroom. Her mouth dropped instantly from what she saw. Instead of a toilet, there was a large low laying table. Nano now knew even if she made it to the bathroom, there was no toilet for her to use. The table in front of her was clearly made for changing diapers, which reminded her of the one drooping down between her legs. She also noticed bins that would be common for trash, but instead had rolled up diapers in them. One bin had diapers with the same pattern as Yui’s diaper, and the other bin had the same pattern Nano wore. But seeing the same pattern in this bin made Nano fear for the worst—she was expected to use her diaper. After changing into her school uniform, she now began to think about her diapered status. “What should I do?” Nano began to question. “My regular underwear isn’t in the drawer. And if I’m not able to use the toilet, then I would be forced to wear…a diaper.” She began to panic as she had nothing else to change into. “Well, it’s better than wearing nothing I suppose.” After reasoning with herself, she took a new diaper and changing supplies from her drawer and went into the bathroom. Nano knew she better change out of the wet diaper soon, so she quickly laid up on the table. Leaning up, she lifted her skirt to get a perfect view of her very swollen diaper. Without resisting, she put her hand on her diaper and gave her diaper a squeeze. After a few strokes, she began to take the tapes of her diaper off. She then removed the diaper from under her and rolled it up like she did with Yui’s diaper. She began to apply powder on herself with the new diaper under her. That’s when she realized, she was perfectly shaved. Before this day, she clearly remembered having hair down below. But now she had a perfect shave, almost as if no hair was there to begin with. After taking this in, she pulled her diaper up and applied the tapes. She was now in a clean diaper. After tossing the wet diaper into her bin, she left the bathroom and grabbed her blue school bag. Walking down the stairs quickly to make herself toast. It didn’t take long for the pieces of bread to pop-up for her to scarf down. Now that she had eaten something, she was ready to depart for school. Putting her shoes on by the front door, she leapt outside. Each step outside reminded her of what was beneath her skirt. The anime pattern diaper was one thing Nano wish she didn’t have to wear. But somehow, she now did. She began to question if the one dream had an effect, but feared more about what the others will say when they find out her secret. And what would Miki say if she found out. Nano didn’t want to know, so she hoped that no one will find out. Chapter 4 On her walk to school, she continued her thoughts for how reality came this way. What could have made this even possible? Nano wondered more and more, but couldn’t figure it out. She only remembers the dream showing both Yui and her being forced into this altered reality. So even the thought of possibly Miki being forced into this, was insane. Nano couldn’t even picture what Miki would be like forced to wear baby’s clothing. She arrived just on time as she walked in to the school. Her school building was a two story building that spanned at least six households across. Quickly climbing up the stairs and ignoring the fact of what she was wearing, she arrived in class 1-B and took her seat as the morning bell rang. Each of the other students began to scramble away from their friends and to their seats. Every one of these students were female, as it was an all-girls school. Hair colors varying from black, blonde, red and even blue. Most of the girls here talked the common gossip that was happening around them. Though Nano never particularly liked talking gossip about someone else. The thought began to recycle into her brain. What if everyone was talking about her secret? Maybe they all could tell just from her walking into the room. Nano quickly checked her skirt just to make sure it wasn’t undone, and to her fortune she found it secured in place. But the grim thoughts were not as secure. She couldn’t help but blush from the nervousness. A clang sound formed from the door to the front right of the room. This was due to the homeroom teacher who entered the room. She had a tall slender build with black hair as black as a raven’s feather. With dark square glasses, she was the home room teacher called Suichi. “How is everyone doing?” The general almost every day question she asks, and the reply is always “fine!” from everyone. Though one student wasn’t quite fine. Nano was too nervous to say anything, so she stayed quiet. The day proceeded as it usually did, first period was English who was taught by Suichi, then they had someone else come in to teach math. Nano was thankful that they didn’t have P.E. that day, as she didn’t know if she could live with her diaper on display. While during class, Nano began to concentrate more on her class work then what was underneath her skirt. This helped calm her down. She even felt like she almost forgot the problem she was having. Until a noise vibrated under her. “Rrrpptt,” Nano loudly farted. Her problem became even larger, causing her to open her eyes wide and turn red as an apple. Everyone in that room should have heard that. But despite her fears, no one looked at her. In fact nobody even reacted to it. Nano let a sigh go as she felt a little less worried now. But one thing she didn’t get, was how she didn’t even feel the need to fart before she actually did it. It was almost like earlier that morning how she felt the need to pee but went almost instantly after. Nano realized another piece to her dismay. If her sister Yui was completely toilet trained and yet had such an accident earlier that morning, then would that make Nano have the same? “Oh no,” Nano began thinking to herself. “That would mean I may end up pooping myself.” She then turned red with fear for the worst. It was soon close to lunch when Nano felt an immediate need to pee. Almost as an immediate reaction, Nano put her right hand to hold her front to try and hold it but did not succeed. The urge quickly poured out into her diaper, turning poor Nano into a red embarrassed state. She could feel the warmth spread instantly down and around her legs. It didn’t take long before she could feel herself being soothed from the relief despite being embarrassed about what she had done. It wasn’t long till the lunch break began. Nano was dreading this moment, as it meant she would meet up with Miki and eat at their usual spot outside. But unlike all the other times, Nano was wearing a diaper as well as being wet. Despite her fears, she proceeded to take her lunch out that she had made the previous day and walked outside the classroom. Even though she was afraid for Miki to somehow find out, she didn’t want to worry her either. As she walked out the front door, she looked towards the back door, which was towards the right, and could instantly see Miki walking with her usual scowl. “Hiya Nano,” Miki said with a wave as she walked up. Nano instantly felt her nerves soaring to the peaks with the wet diaper being under her skirt. Nano began to think back in her head on her situation, “It’s not like Miki will just peek under my skirt, I know her not to do such a thing. The only time she’s seen my underwear is when it was really windy and a large stroke hit us while she was behind me. I was able to cover the front of my skirt, but my back was completely showing. But she was a really good friend for having my back and blocking it from view. Though, she did compliment me for my pink underwear being cute too.” This thought made Nano begin to turn red. Miki, being the one watching her friend, could only guess what she could be thinking. “How are you feeling today?” It was a common conversation starter for Miki who didn’t do well for starting conversations, but she mostly felt concerned for Nano. Racing through her thoughts about her diaper and how not to have it show made Nano begin to touch the front of her skirt feeling the diaper’s soggy padding without even realizing. With a large blush almost turning her skin into a tomato as she looked at her friends distant stare into her eyes. This was Miki’s common waiting for reply stance, but it gave Nano a startle given her circumstance. “I uh, no, no, I’m alright.” Nano composed herself to at least give this response. “Alright, I on the other hand feel great,” Miki stood with a proud pose. Nano looked to the side with a remark almost like “I wonder what it is this time?” Miki took a quick breath and continued, “I feel like I could take the entire kendo team and win!” With a quick fist in the air, the determination could easily be felt. But such determination is what always brings Nano joy when she converses with Miki. So with a slight giggle, and both were smiling. “Did you remember your lunch this time?” Nano questioned Miki as they began to walk down the hall. “Nope,” Miki said with a slight pound to her head almost acting dumb. Forgetting her lunch was one thing, but for Miki, it was a common occurrence. “I kind of figured, which is why I packed an extra lunch for you,” Nano said with a laugh. The way it commonly occurred almost seemed more planned then actually forgetting. But Nano decided her lunches were much healthier for the young athletic Miki than what she’d always bring. “Plus, I enjoy trying different things,” Nano said in her head. All these happy thoughts made Nano forget about the wet diaper under her as they continued to walk through the halls. She knew they’d eventually head out to their usual spot outside to eat lunch. But as they neared the next corner that lead to the stairs to go down, the only bathroom being a woman’s was to the left. Even though Nano hated the thought, she felt it may be best to change out of her wet diaper soon. Though did she even have more diapers let alone underwear to change into? This put her to slow down a bit as they walked. Miki slowed down a bit as well and turned to face Nano. “We should probably use the washroom first eh?” Now Nano turned beat red as Miki would now be going in as well. “She could probably hear me taking my diaper off,” Nano began to dread the thought. “How would I throw it away without anyone knowing?” The sudden through made her want to refuse going. But seeing the awaiting Miki only made her want to say yes. So she gave a quick nod before realizing what she did. “Alright, let’s make this quick then!” Miki sounding determined at almost everything quickly entered with Nano slowly tailing behind. “Oh gosh, what have I gotten into, and how did this happen to begin with?” Nano’s biggest worry about everyone and her friend finding out was a few steps closer. She could only close her eyes with a huge blush of embarrassment as she entered. Chapter 5 The bathroom appeared like any ordinary ladies room. It had all the stalls and the sinks to wash their hands. All Nano could do is keep staring at the stalls and watching a few other students walking in or out. She continued to feel her blush of embarrassment as she knew she wasn’t going to need the toilet. But she then gained a new idea. “Maybe if I go in and pretend, then Miki will never know right?” As she pondered this thought, Miki had entered a stall already. Following behind Miki she’d need to wait her turn as all the other stalls were closed. “Can you wait a sec,” Miki blurted behind the stall. “Um, ok,” Nano couldn’t help but answer back. She had no clue what Miki was meaning. “I’ll be out soon so you can use this stall after.” Nano was now even more confused. Shouldn’t she just wait for another stall to open up? Just as she thought this, a girl exited one of the stalls to the left. But what made things more strange was how another girl blushing behind her exited out as well. “Wait, that’s not right,” Nano questioned in her mind. She knew that being female they sometimes would enter the bathroom together, but rarely the same stall. After looking at the two girls who left her view, the stall in front of her opened up. Miki came out, and rather quickly. This stumped Nano even more. Just how did Miki finish up so quickly, and not only that but no flush sound was audible. Heck, this made Nano begin to wonder even more, as there wasn’t a single flush sound the second she entered. She obtained her answer as Miki moved closer to her. The stall that Miki entered contained no toilet, but a low laying table like at her home. If this was the case, then that would mean there was no toilets in this facility. Nano soon came to a realization, but couldn’t believe it. Her deep thoughts ended as she felt her best friend Miki sticking her fingers down Nano’s skirt and into her diaper. Whether she liked it or not, Miki would now know she was indeed wearing a diaper and that it was wet. As Nano blushed and looked the other way, Miki felt she was being a bit too modest for what she was doing. “Just doing a check-up.” And the way Miki sounded was almost like this was a normal occurrence for the two of them. If this was the case, Nano realized that Miki already knew she was in a diaper to begin with. “Well, looks like you are a bit wet,” Miki said with a smirk. “Here let me change you.” Nano couldn’t believe that Miki knew of her diapers, not only that but was leading her into the stall. All she could do was follow along and blush. As both girls entered the stall, Miki closed the door behind them. Miki took Nano’s bag from her hand and set it on the floor. After that she was led to sit down on the table. As soon as she felt her padded bottom hit the table she was being led to lay back. The table was able hold Nano’s height perfectly. It appeared to be designed for girls her height, which meant all the high school girls. She now finally realized the impossible was possible. Why Miki knew she was wearing a diaper, why there wasn’t any toilets and why two students entered one stall at once. It all came down to one possibility, everyone was just like Yui and herself. This meant that the two students were both wearing a diaper, all the students in her class are diapered, and her best friend Miki was also wearing a diaper. Everyone in that school was wearing a diaper and could not use the toilet. Nano felt a little relieved now knowing that she didn’t have to worry about keeping her secret. But even if she didn’t need to worry about that, Miki raised her skirt showing her two anime character designs and a large wet stain on her diaper. Before she could do anything else, Miki was undoing her diaper completely revealing her privates. Despite everyone being in the same situation, Nano still wanted to hold some modesty at least. Miki reached into her bag and pulled out the same two character designed diaper as well as wipes and powder. Nano noticed something interesting with the baby powder though. Unlike at home where the baby powder was a plain bottle, this one had the text “diaper powder.” Nano began to blush again as Miki started to wipe her front with the wipes and put the diaper under her. She now was being like Yui earlier that day, getting her own diaper changed by someone else. Nano couldn’t help but feel somewhat babyish. However, the babyish feeling wasn’t disregarded as weird, but somewhat pleasant. After the powder had been applied, Miki quickly tapped up her new diaper. She then took Nano’s old diaper and wrapped it up and gave it to Nano. As Nano held her used diaper, she finally could identify something else that was different about this bathroom she couldn’t notice when they entered due to being confused with her own dilemma--and that was the smell. She now could identify a smell that was coming and going, but smelt bad each time. Nano had only one thought how to identify this, “Wait, maybe the bad scent is from when someone enters. That would mean the girl who enters must have pooped themselves and was leaving with a clean diaper.” After standing up and putting the diaper in her bag, Miki flipped Nano’s skirt to look at her diaper. “You always have liked those two characters, huh?” Miki commented on her diaper design with a smirk. Nano brushed her hand away and blushed before replying, “Well they are my favorite characters from the anime series.” She soon felt somewhat relieved now that the trouble she faced could no longer trouble her. But she did still fear one more thing, and that was the cause of the bad scent—poop. She knew she had no choice but was going to end up going in her pants, but didn’t know what to expect. All she kept thinking of was how disgusting it could be. Her thoughts were decimated again when Miki responded, “Well I have some things to say from the previous episode.” Nano felt excited to talk about something she quite enjoyed, which was her favorite anime series. So the two of them left the building and went outside. The two of them always would have eaten their lunch on the same bench since the time they started hanging out. Nano quite enjoyed this small conversation she was having with Miki. It let her know that this Miki was still the same Miki she loved. Not only that, but the lunch choices were quite the same as well. “You’re mother sure likes to give you some good food,” Miki commented on their food. This had Nano in complete disbelief, as her mother never once has cooked her lunch before. “Well, I hope you are enjoying your portion I gave you,” Nano pointed to the mountainous size of meat that Miki had. Nano never remembered packing so much meat ever. “Hey, the protein is good to get stronger,” Miki said while giving a thumbs up. “Hehe,” Nano began to chuckle. Whenever a comment that comes up that’s totally Miki, Nano can’t help but laugh. But it was always her laughter that caused the two girls to grow closer and smile together despite all the differences. It wasn’t long before the two of them had finished devouring their lunch. “Ah, that was good,” Miki commented. “Yeah,” Nano replied. She returned to the thought about how her mother made the food. As the food she ate did indeed taste different than the way she cooks. In fact it was better than what she usually makes. It only makes her in disbelief that her super busy mother would in fact cook her something super delectable. She can only imagine her mother pulling a cigarette and smoking on the backyard, even though their mother doesn’t smoke. That image just seemed to fit her. “Well, we should probably head back now,” Nano said. And Miki replied with an okay. The two of them had walked up to their floor for where the classroom was and continued ascending down the hallway. They were only about a few feet away from the classroom when Miki stopped. Soon after a stench was present. She didn’t want to say what she was thinking of, but nothing else would fit. “Did Miki poop?” Nano couldn’t believe this question. All she could do was stand there and see no expression change on her friends face. Miki then faced Nano perpendicularly, “Well, looks like I need another change.” Nano nodded and followed her friend towards the restrooms again. “You don’t have to worry, I didn’t forget my wipes this time.” At this comment, Nano wondered what that meant. If she had forgotten her wipes in the past, does that mean Miki would have used hers? If that’s the case, then it was also likely that Nano was going to end up changing Miki. “Me, change Miki?” Nano questioned in her head. She did change Yui that morning, but Miki was different. But at the same time, Miki did need a change so if she was expected of then she might as well comply. Once they reached the door to the restroom, which Nano thought changing room would probably fit the title better, she smelt as if there were multiple parties who had fallen victim just like Miki had. This only made her continue to think, was she going to fall victim soon too? Just as she was about to open the door, she got her answer. Nano felt her stomach starting to get a tightening feeling. She also felt a familiar pressure on her butt. At this moment, Nano knew what was about to happen—she was about to poop herself. She tried to move forward but couldn’t at all. It was like as if her legs were frozen there on the spot. She started to turn red with embarrassment as she knew that soon she was going to be smelling her own stench mixed with the fears she had before. Just how did it feel to go? And Nano was very much about to find out. As soon as she felt her pressure growing quickly, she started to feel the initial wave of bowels ready to go. She felt herself begin to spread her legs apart without her control. It was unbelievable to Nano that she was no longer able to control her own body as she was preparing to poop in her diaper. She could only feel the slight pressure beginning to push out and the bowels began to expand out into her diaper. The feelings of releasing mixed with different emotions. She had a sensation of disbelief, a sensation of relief, and strangely a sense of freedom. But most of all, it felt strange to her. It only lasted several seconds and she was done. A whole new stench filled the air, and Nano knew that was because of her. The weight caused a bulge that reached beneath her skirt, at that moment Nano had just pooped herself for the first time since she was a baby, as far as she remembers Nano started to touch the bottom of her diaper, feeling the bulge that had formed. Despite how gross it had seemed, Nano didn’t feel too different about how it was with wetting her diaper. All it was, was just a warm sensation. Now that she had finished experiencing pooping her pants, she thought she probably should get changed as well. With that thought, she walked into the “changing room.” As soon as she walked in, she saw Miki turned around waiting for her. “I take it you need a change as well?” Miki asked. Nano could only blush and nod. “Alright, well you change me and I’ll change you.” Nano now knew her earlier thought was correct that she was going to end up changing Miki, but adding her own waste into the mix had them trade off in a way. There was a stall open for the two girls to use and Miki instantly laid back on the table. Nano thought if Miki used her supplies when she changed her, then she probably should use Miki’s supplies. So she reached into Miki’s bag and grabbed a black and white diaper with black dots on it as well as powder and wipes. Flipping Miki’s skirt she could see her friend diapered for the first time. Not only that, but with a large bulge indicating some usage. This reminded Nano of her own bulge in her diaper, but she began to un-tape the diaper. When she first changed Yui, she thought it was somewhat gross, but now that she’s experienced more in this day she’s changed her mind. The poop that lays in her friend’s diaper didn’t bother her. All she did was start wiping Miki clean and finally put the new diaper on with powder. It was a nice and snug fit. “Thanks, now your turn,” Miki got up and Nano sat down on the table. As she sat down, she could feel the mess starting to squish giving her a strange experience. She didn’t dislike it, but at the same time wasn’t completely enjoying it. After her diaper finished squishing down on the table, Nano laid back for Miki to begin changing her. The process was almost the same as when she had her diaper changed earlier, but she couldn’t help but feel embarrassed about how she was getting cleaned up almost as if she was like a baby. It didn’t take long before Nano was in a clean diaper with the same two characters again. Nano started fearing that they may be late, and so she rushed out of the stall. Miki stopped and turned to the left of the exit door to a metal chute. After watching her friend toss their dirty diaper down the chute, Nano followed suit. Nano didn’t notice the first time they entered so she took the earlier wet diaper from her bag and tossed it down as well. Once they returned to the classroom, only half of the students had returned. This baffled Nano as this was way longer than any usual lunch hour. Then she thought, what if it was to give students a chance to get changed? That seemed to make the most sense to her at least. It was only several minutes later when class resumed. Nano, no longer feeling totally embarrassed by her situation anymore, could relax and get back to learning the X’s, Y’s and Z’s. It was only about an hour before school was about to get out, when Nano’s concentration got disrupted. She grew the need to pee again. But instead of being embarrassed about it, Nano just continued on the class and payed her potty needs no attention. She knew it was about to expend out into her diaper anyways. And she was right, almost immediately after that initial feeling she was wetting herself during class. “Hmm, this is actually pretty convenient,” Nano began to think. “Not having to worry about using the toilet especially during important lectures, I guess this is a plus.” After her thoughts filled her mind, something else filled the room. It was the smell of someone who had gone number two in their diaper. Nano wondered if they would just leave it till the end of class or would they be allowed to go out to the changing room to change—like how you’d normally ask to go to the restroom. She was quickly rewarded with the answer as one of the girls raised their hands. This girl had light brown hair that reached beneath her shoulders, but Nano instantly recognized this girl. “Hey, that’s the most popular girl, Chiaki,” Nano thought. “Wait, is she the one who pooped?” Things kept getting stranger as the day kept going. Now she’s seeing the school’s most popular person with a full diaper. The teacher only pointed to them and nodded almost as if it was no big deal, when in fact someone had just crapped their pants. Lecturing continued as usual and Chiaki stood up and walked towards the back of the room. Nano was extremely curious as to why the girl who sits a few rows over didn’t go out the door. Then she saw another girl rise. This girl had short blonde hair and was recognizable to Nano as well. “Wait, did Ran poop as well? I know her and Chiaki are close, but I didn’t know they could be that close.” Before her mind could race any further, she caught glimpse of a table in the back with an awkward curtain placement in front. Chiaki laid down on the table and Ran closed the curtain that only covered Chiaki’s legs to her neck but nothing above Ran’s stomach. Nano could easily see the eyes of Chiaki staring at the teachers lectures, almost as if pooping herself wasn’t going to affect anything to her studies. Then Nano realized, Ran is currently changing Chiaki’s diaper. The curtain must have given some privacy to the two doing the changing. And there was another chute for dirty diapers in the back. “So, if one really needs a diaper change, they get one during class without any interruptions,” Nano began to think in her head. “Now that’s somewhat strange, but somehow convenient as well.” The curtain opened up again and Chiaki stood up carrying what looked like a mixture of pinks pattern dirty diaper. Chiaki threw the diaper down the chute and returned to her seat. Now that Nano had seen this scene, she wondered if at some point she may end up on that changing table getting a dirty diaper changed during class. Despite how strange it all seemed, Nano was slowly growing some sort of interest of wanting to learn more about the mystery that has happened. One thing remained a mystery to her, and that was why was Ran changing Chiaki? Even though they were close friends that seemed like it would be a school system of who changes who. Then she took a look down at a notebook that everyone else seemed to have. “Must be a school issued notebook,” Nano thought. Now she noticed something that would answer her question, she saw that she was partnered with Miki. This must have meant if one had an issue, the school could trust that at least they are not alone. And that must have included diaper changes. “No wonder there’s walls in the stalls and a curtain here in the classroom, nobody else needs to see anyone else’s diaper change except for a trusted person whom would be your partner. And changing one’s self all the time could take time and be a pain, no wonder we have partners for changing. Though that makes me wonder, what about those without partners or odd people out or even transfer students? Well, maybe I’ll find out more as time goes on here.” After class, Miki and Nano did the usual walk out about half way out of school before Miki had to return for some Kendo training. After waving off to each other, Nano walked out into town mixed with the emotions that she had felt for that day. Feeling the wet diaper beneath her as she walks into town, not having to fear if she was identified by anyone. As well as having the added convenience to browse the shops and not need to stop at a restroom. Chapter 6 Once Nano returned home, she instantly realized something was different. She noticed that her mother’s shoes were present, which must have meant that their mother was home. This Nano could not believe, their super busy mom who hardly payed any attention to them was actually home. Before she could dwell on it anymore, Nano decided to announce her entry. Yui came out to see her like usual, though the direction was from to the right which led to the living room and kitchen area. Nano wondered if their mother was where Yui came from, so she laid her bag down and walked out into the living room. Once in the living room, she could tell someone was in the kitchen. Sure enough, her mother was in the kitchen. The mother who almost never came home on a decent time. And yet, she was standing there in front of Nano during the day. It didn’t take long for her mother to turn towards her with a smile. “Hi sweetie,” Her mother pleasantly said. “How was your day at school?” This stunned Nano, as her mother was smiling at her with a question that would be commonly asked. “I had a good day,” Nano replied. She wasn’t quite sure what else to talk to her mother about, as this appeared to her as a rare occurrence. “That’s good, do you need a change?” Her sudden question caused Nano to blush. She was quite aware now that things would never be the same as they were before, but wasn’t thinking her mother would just blatantly ask. “Yeah,” Nano knew her diaper was wet. She could feel it weighing down a bit between her legs. It wasn’t long ago she went in it while shopping and it was already wet. “Okay, let’s go get you a change then,” Her mother proposed. “Yui, you can wait here while I give your sister a change.” “Okay,” Yui gave a nod. With that being said, Nano followed her mother out and up the stairs. Once they entered the changing room, Nano’s mother had her lay down on the table. This made Nano feel a bit reminiscent of when Miki changed her. She was a little nervous with her mother changing her, but was feeling a little comfortable with her mother changing her. She raised her legs while her mother placed a new diaper under her. It didn’t take her mother long before she was fitted into the new and clean diaper. Her mother then tossed the used diaper in her specific bin, which had Nano notice something—a third bin. This had her wonder if the third one belonged to her mother. If everyone in this world was diapered, that would also include her mother. It had her somewhat curious to try and look up her mother’s short skirt. “Nano, would you be kind to give your mother a change?” Her mother asked. This answered her question, but she guessed her mother must have been wet like her before. Otherwise she’d most likely be able to smell if her mother wasn’t just wet. “Sure,” Nano nodded. It was then her mother who laid down on the table raising her legs. Nano could instantly see her mother’s pink cherry blossom patterned diaper. Not only did it look cute, but it was also quite soaked. Seeing her mother in this state put a smile on Nano’s face. Just seeing her mother blushing with a swollen pink diaper was priceless. It then came to her attention that there were three other bins holding clean diapers. She took one of the diapers and began changing her mother. She wasn’t as fast as her mother, but she got her mother in a clean diaper. “Thanks sweetie, why don’t we go join your sister for some milk,” Her mother suggested. She nodded in reply. This seemed a little odd to her, but Nano felt somewhat happy to hear her mother say that. As they were walking down, Nano started to think about how there was many different diaper designs, as in her regular world she knew didn’t have many but plain. Well, I guess it makes sense in a way. If there’s no regular underwear, this must be the way to style diapers for everyone. Once they reached the kitchen, Nano noticed her sister smiling as their mother grabbed a milk carton out of the fridge. The next thing her mother did surprised Nano. She saw her mother pulling two baby looking bottles out of the cupboard. There was a baby blue and a pink bottle. The blue one had happy looking clouds and the pink bottle had flowers, but both of them had nipples like a baby bottle would. But unlike a regular baby bottle, these two bottles were sized larger, being geared towards their size. Once she poured milk into the two bottles, she handed them to both Yui and Nano. Nano received the pink bottle while Yui got the light blue one. She didn’t know how to feel in this situation. Should she be happy or be weirded out for drinking like a baby. But at the same time she didn’t feel dissatisfied. In fact, she felt fairly happy. This started to confuse her even more. Her confusion was disrupted by the sight of her sister beginning to drink the milk as if it was candy. Nano put her thoughts to the back of her mind as she put the bottle to her mouth. Once she began to suckle some milk into her mouth, she began to feel even happier. The flavor of the milk was quite different, it had a sort of sweet tinge to it. It was like they added a bit of honey into it which made it taste very good. She realized she just couldn’t put the bottle down now as she continued to guzzle more milk. Despite how babyish it seemed, she couldn’t deny that it didn’t make her happy. Once she finished drinking her milk, her mother took the bottle and gave her a different item. This time it was an even more babyish object—a pacifier. The pacifier was pink and was quickly put into her mouth. Once in, Nano couldn’t help but feel like she should in fact be humiliated. Instead she felt somewhat satisfied. She wasn’t alone as she noticed her sister with a light blue pacifier in her mouth. The sight of their mothers smile just made Nano feel like she’s missed this kind of bonding that they have always lacked. Nano returned to her room and got out her homework to do. Even though it may have been a different world, the school work didn’t change, unlike the diapers they wore. But she couldn’t help but dwell on why she isn’t freaked out about this. At first it was quite scary. Especially not wanting others to find out I wore diapers, but now it’s quite different than that. But that just seems a little too fast to be okay with the idea of wetting and messing my pants. Heck, I’m starting to enjoy it as well. It just doesn’t make any sense why I am. She then shook her thoughts out as she didn’t quite understand what in the world happened to begin with. Maybe she’d learn why as she learned more of what was happening in the world. It was after dinner when Nano went back to finishing her homework. She knew she probably will need a change soon as her diaper was wet, but not too soaked. While doing her homework, she heard a knock on the door. It was her sister Yui who entered. “Nee-chan, I need your help,” Yui asked with a smile. She brought her school book with her, which must have meant she needed help with homework. At least this didn’t change. “Alright, which part?” Nano asked Yui. Once she asked, Yui opened the book and started pointing to the areas she needed help with. After a few questions, Nano grew an immediate pressure on her bladder. She knew she was most likely about to wet herself then. And sure enough, she felt a slight trickle slowly waterfall out into her already wet diaper. It only grew warmer as it surrounded her bottom. Once she finished, she felt relieved. “Nee-chan,” Yui said. She turned her head towards Yui. “I need a change.” Nano couldn’t help think that she also did as well. “Alright, we’ll continue after we get you changed.” With that, they walked over to the changing room. Yui quickly laid down on the table with her diaper flashing out of her skirt. Nano took a fresh diaper and cleaned her younger sister the best she could. After finishing putting her sister in a new diaper, she tossed the old diaper into the bin. As she was tossing the diaper away she felt a hand touch her bottom. She noticed her sister was looking up her skirt to see her diaper. “You need a change too nee-chan,” Yui smirked. This caused Nano to blush. “I’ll get you changed right up!” Nano wasn’t expecting her sister to be changing her, but decided to comply. She laid down on the table and could feel her younger sister fiddling with her diaper under her skirt. Getting changed like this caused her to blush a bit. She then thought as long as the person is one you could trust, you’d let them change you. It wasn’t long before she was in a clean diaper with the old one being tossed away. “There, all clean!” Her sister smiled. This caused her to smile as the two girls had just finished changing each other. Now they could continue on their school work without any worry. Nano was wondering if Miki would send her a message for help, and sure enough one came in almost immediately after she finished helping Yui. The text read, “Help needed,” and then listed the algebraic equations that were in their homework. She couldn’t help but chuckle thinking that some things never change. After catching up on the recent episodes that were added to the different anime series she was watching, she headed off to bed. She got changed into a pair of pink pajamas and found herself snuggling warmly under her blankets. It was an odd day that she wondered if she’d wake up from it as if it was all a dream. I’m so confused why this happened to begin with. Why I’m wearing a diaper, and why everyone I know is wearing a diaper. Is everyone wearing diapers, or is it just some of us? I guess I’ll really have to look into what has caused us to wear diapers in the first place. That and why does it seem that only I know of the real world? Not a lot of things make much sense. But I guess that means a lot for me to figure out! Once she smiled with this thought, she drifted off to sleep. All feeling content with the few strange events that has occurred. Chapter 7 Groggily opening her eyes, she realized her sister barged in again. Unlike the previous day however, there was no noticeable stench. This told Nano her sister Yui wasn't messy. Nano stood up and felt something different about the diaper between her legs--it was soaked. Ignoring the fact she must've wet during her sleep, she turned her attention towards her sister, "Do you need another change Yui?" Yui nodded, "Yeah." Her sister waltzed in with a smiling face carrying a spare diaper in her hand. Nano knew where she kept her changing supply and began the procedure. Once finished, Yui smiled patting Nano's bottom causing her to blush. "You need a change too nee-chan." Looking at how adorable of a smile her sister gave made Nano not even care how embarrassing this was. "I do need a change," Nano adorably smiled back. The two young girls smiled all the way into the restroom for Nano to lay down on the changing table. Yui began to pull her pajama bottoms down and Nano raised her legs after her pants were off. Slightly embarrassed by the position she was in, Nano blushed. It may have been the second time getting changed by her younger sister, but it was still somewhat uncomfortable. At the same time it also made her happy to be able to smile along with her sister. "There, all finished," Yui said as she finished tossing Nano's old diaper away. "Is something wrong nee-chan?" Looking at Yui's concerned look offset Nano. "Yeah, everything's fine," Nano tried to discern her sisters concerns. "Does something seem off?" I should be asking myself that one to be honest. Just getting myself changed by my sister is a little "off." "Well, you haven't gotten up when you usually do is all," Yui stated. Nano wondered if somehow she used to get up at an earlier time, at least maybe before what she can remember on this world. "Oh, what time do I usually get up at?" "I'm not sure," Yui replied. "Usually you come to change me every morning. And I sort of miss it." This made Nano feel a little bad about what she may have put her younger sister through, "Well, what time do you usually get up?" "I get up around 6:30," Yui tilted her head. "Alright, maybe things might be different tomorrow then," Nano says with a smile. She stands up and Yui smiles back at her. "Really nee-chan?" Yui looked ecstatic. "I mean it," Nano smiled back. "Yay!" Yui hugged her. They walked out of the bathroom and Nano couldn't help but think about her adorable little sister. I guess I'll have to set my alarm a little earlier then. Yui sure does get spoiled doesn't she? But I guess she does deserve it, the youngster likes to help out around the house and is quite more mature than many others I know. Even if she has her childish moments, it always makes me smile to see her smile. After confirming her affection for her younger sister, she changed into her school uniform with a smile. Flattening out her skirt over her diaper, she was now ready for the day. Grabbing her navy blue bag, she ate a quick breakfast and took off outside. "I'm going now," she shouted as the door closed behind her. While going into town before reaching the school, Nano noticed there was a sale going. She couldn't help but think to herself about the contents on the sale. I wonder if there's anything neat going on in the sales? Maybe the antiques has a sale going on that I should check out. Well this'll be something I should check out after school. Crinkling with each step and smiling, Nano continued to trot off to her school. With having the day before take all her worries out, Nano feels almost like a door of happiness opened. She wasn't quite sure what was causing her to have a spurt of happiness, but she wasn't going to over think it. The day continued on almost like how it usually goes. Everyone arrives to class on time and they take roll for who's here and not. They proceed into their classes with either having the homeroom teacher or another teacher on the subject. In Nano's case they had their homeroom teacher Suichi teach English. That was when Nano realized they were going to have P.E. that day. Something she was reluctantly not wanting to go to the previous day, but now was very willing to go through with it. A process for P.E. was simply having the students change into their gym clothes in the locker room. Nano was a little embarrassed to change in front of her fellow students, putting her anime designed diaper on display. At the same time, she wasn't ashamed now for having to wear that said diaper. Beginning with unbuttoning her shirt, she noticed her surroundings--all the fellow students diapers to be precise. Each one had a different and unique design. Some even had a little yellow stain indicating some use, but she was more concentrating on the fact that her fellow students were all wearing diapers just like the one she had on display. Even though it may have caused her to blush a little, she proceeded to put her gym shirt and shorts on. A plain white shirt with a black collar and a pair of red shorts with a noticeable bulge. The other students also having a similar bulge gave Nano the confidence she needed to run miles. Wait, run miles? How are we going to do that while wearing something so bulky? Nano shocked at the realization that there was no way they could participate in too much physical exorcise without the diapers getting in the way. Despite her worries, she continued to walk on to her P.E. class. P.E. didn't start much differently than how it ever did before; start with stretching, then a quick jog. Nano wasn't always too keen on participating in physical exorcise, but she didn't mind giving her all. She noticed their instructor Makiguchi, who was wearing mid-length black hair in a pony tail, a pair of soft dark blue eyes, and a black jersey over her white and black shorts, was also having a bulge on her shorts. After stretching they began their jog. Nano wasn't too sure how her diaper was going to hold out, but once she started to move her body she instantly figured things out. My diaper just somehow is not getting in the way. It's almost like it's not even there when I run! How is that possible? She continued to ponder on the mystery while she ran around the track. Passing and being passed around by other students. Even getting passed by Miki who would always give her cheerful expressions to keep her going. Nano would have always liked to keep up with her best friend, but she never found herself able to. Miki at one point would slow down to stay with her, but it made Nano feel bad about holding her back. So she let Miki run at her own pace just like she would. Afterwards Miki would stop and run alongside her for some morale support if needed, but today wasn't one of those days. Just about when Nano was about to finish her laps, she began to think about the world she was in. How bathrooms seem non-existent, and everyone wears diapers with full intention of it needing to do it's job. If everyone has had to wear diapers since the beginning of time, it's very possible we had a huge research developed just for making the "perfect" diaper. So what we are wearing is that research itself. Theoretically speaking, I would have to presume this type of diaper is far more advanced than any I have known before. Having both a comfortable bulk, and the capability to move around with ease is something that wouldn't have existed in the world I know of. So it just must be a higher designed diaper that allows for full movement, which makes sense. After crossing the line and feeling the urge to push non-existent glasses up about her theory that seemed plausible, Nano came to a complete stop. Wait, that leaves one thing remaining, why does everyone have a different design? A new question appeared into her head. This time, she couldn't quite come up with a theory and so she proceeded to go get a drink after a hard works worth on her jog. While taking a drink of water at the fountain, Nano felt her own fountain at work. Why should I even think twice about it, time to just relax and let it all out! Once her thought crossed her mind, she instantly relaxed herself as her pee began to stream out into her diaper. An audible "ssshhh" sound coming from below her as she began to feel relief. Gaining a slight blush, she finished wetting and took another sip. She figured she shouldn't have to worry about it until a little later for a change. You know, this actually isn't too bad at all. I can do other things and not have to worry about the restroom at all. With that thought, she jolted back to class for their next exorcise. * * * * * * * * Proceedings for the school day went almost like nothing was different. Nano may not have had any alarming accidents, but she still had some accidents during class. As different as it seemed to her, she really began to grow an appreciation for wearing diapers. The time finally came that Nano was looking forward to, the after school shopping trip. She was wondering what may have been on sale. Whether the antiques had a sale or maybe she could find a cute new outfit, either way there would be something worth checking out. With her mind wondering of what sale there possibly was, she decided to talk to Mr. Outsuki of the food shop. Standing with a happy expression, Nano began her greeting. “Hello Mr. Outsuki.” Mr. Outsuki looked at her with a stoic smile, “Ah Ms. Amasaki, how have you been?” Nano held a cheerful expression, “I’m doing well, how are things running for you?” “Ah the same as usual, you know how it is,” Mr. Outsuki replied with a smile. “Well that’s good, must be a lot of housewives passing by,” Nano replied. “Yup, and loads of new stories to listen to,” Mr. Outsuki gave a slight chuckle. “Though many of them found themselves having to get a change during our exchanges. So some of the stories are incomplete.” Nano blushed at the thought of why they needed a change, “Well I’ll have to listen to some of the stories some time later.” Mr. Outsuki had a surprised expression, “Oh are you here to check out the sale?” Nano gave a quick nod. “Well I hate to disappoint you, but the antiquary isn’t having a sale today.” She felt a little disappointment, but held her composure. “Oh I see, guess I’ll still check it out anyways.” “Well, today the sale is at the clothing store and variety store.” “Okay,” Nano nodded. “Thanks for letting me know.” With that said, she walked off with a wave. As she trotted off, Nano felt a poke to her back. The kind of poke a person would give a person if they knew them. In that instant, Nano could only picture one person who could do such a thing, her friend Miki. Sure enough once she turned around she saw her blonde best friend Miki. “Hey there Nano,” Miki spoke with a bright smile. Nano appeared confused, “What are you doing here Miki?” She couldn’t believe that her friend Miki was actually out of school this early. It was the Miki she knew and loved, who would always be training till dusk if she could. “Well, I figured you’d be here to check the sales out so I wanted to spend time with you,” came Miki’s reply. Nano couldn’t deny her happy feelings towards Miki’s intentions. She’s always wanted to spend more time with Miki, just Miki was usually busy with training after school. “I see,” Nano felt a little worried for her friend not practicing. “But there’s that one match coming up soon.” Miki had some matches against other schools fairly often. Whenever a match was coming up, Nano would rarely see Miki outside of class. So she couldn’t help but wonder why she could be away from practice at this point. “It’s not like I need to practice all the time,” came Miki’a response. The way she responded shocked Nano. “Plus, I enjoy spending time with you during this time.” Despite not understanding Miki’s way of thinking for this time, Nano only just nodded. “Well, then I’d be glad to spend time with you.” Miki quickly replied with a smile. Even though Nano still worried for Miki’s performance, she still liked the idea of visiting more with Miki. They first entered the boutique to check out the different clothing on sale. The first set of outfits displayed were a few summer dresses of three different colors. Nano was caught by the pink dress, however looking on the rack shown that none were in her size. This was the crux of being not taller, like Miki. “It’s too bad they don’t have you’re size,” Miki stated. Nano felt like there was more to her sentence, though this was Miki. So she guessed Miki was trying to compliment her that she’d be elegant in the dress. The next section Miki instantly pulled something over her school blazer. “Hey, what do you think of this?” Miki questioned with a grin. It was a yellow dress with white stripes going vertical around it. Nano couldn’t help but laugh, “I don’t see this one working, plus I don’t think you’d be one to wear a dress.” Nano was stating the truth as Miki ever worn a dress. Miki was a bit of a tomboy and the only skirt she wore was the school uniforms. Though she’d always be wearing shorts underneath. Nano couldn’t help but think about the diaper that was under her shorts as well. Then recounted the time she changed her, Miki wasn’t wearing shorts then. Maybe she doesn’t wear shorts all the time. Plus that could be bulky to wear a tight pair of shorts over a thick diaper. “Yeah, you are right, I wouldn’t wear a dress,” Miki commented. Nano couldn’t help but giggle at the truth. Putting the dress back on the rack, they walked off to another section. While Nano was looking at a white skirt, she felt a twinge on her bladder. Without even thinking about it, Nano gladly accepted the warmth that spread throughout her diaper. I don’t care how weird I am or feel about this anymore. It just feels good to go in my diaper. And it’s nice to not have the need to stop what I’m doing and go to the restroom. After embracing the warm touch of her wet diaper, Nano decided she should get a change. She thought she remembered seeing a restrooms sign outside the store, but first wanted to let Miki know. “Oh Miki,” Nano said. Miki turned her head away from a pair of shorts towards her. “I think I need a change.” Miki quickly put the shorts down and then walked towards Nano. “Let me check,” Miki stated putting her right hand through the back of her skirt and into her diaper. Nano could feel the finger of Miki’s hand touching the backside of her diaper. “Yup, you definitely are wet.” After confirming her status, she slipped her hand out. “Alright, let’s go to the restroom out here then and get a change,” Nano stated and began to trot off. However, Miki wasn’t following her at all. In fact, Miki held a grim expression. “Umm, don’t you remember?” Miki began. Nano appeared confused, “Remember what?” “That the restroom out here is for guys,” Miki answered. “Oh, so no way to change right around here then,” Nano stated. “Well, not like we could change in the guy’s restrooms since there’s only toilets,” Miki said jokingly. This came to Nano as a shock, toilets actually did exist. “Not like we need toilets though.” The way Miki sounded as she went on was definitely sounding like woman were the only ones who wore diapers. Wait a second, if that’s true then only woman are the one who wear diapers! What in the world happened to make it that way? Nano couldn’t help but question what happened to the world she once knew. Hmm, I might be crazy on this but is it actually possible that I’m the crazy one? Could I actually be the one who thinks of a world without woman wearing diapers because I was crazy? If that’d be the case, then what actually happened? Did something happen that made this world into that back when I was really young? Or did something happen in that world that made it into this? Either way, I think it’s something to deal with me. After finishing her thoughts, Nano returned to reality that she still needed a change. “So where can we change then?” Nano asked. “Just straight across,” Miki plainly answered. Nano was worried that she may be appearing weird to Miki, but forgot it was Miki. Miki may be her good friend, but she usually didn’t think too deeply into things. “Okay, I’ll head over there now then,” Nano nodded and walked off. Miki quickly caught up to her, “Would you like me to help you?” Nano smiled, “Sure, thanks.” She didn’t mind having her friend having to change her anymore. In fact she kind of liked having Miki change her. It made changing easier. Once the two girl’s finished up their shopping trip with only picking out a few things to take home, Miki walked Nano home. At Nano’s doorsteps, Miki waved to her while walking away. Nano casually waved back and entered her home. Repeating the same process of announcing her entry and getting greeted by her younger sister and mother. They smiled to each other and walked into the kitchen. After finishing a bottle of milk, Nano sucked on her pacifier. What seemed abnormal now felt just right to Nano. Such an infantile act felt like freedom to Nano. She felt at ease without any worries. While sitting there, she smelt a dirty diaper. Knowing that she didn’t feel the need to go, she believed it couldn’t have been her. But she decided to feel her diapered bottom just to make sure. Confirming there wasn’t any lumps, it wasn’t her. Feeling a tug on her right arm, was her mother indicating to follow her. Still sucking on her pacifier, she walked out of the kitchen with her mother. Now out of the kitchen, with only her mother and herself, the dirty diaper smell still lingered. This told Nano the person who had a dirty diaper was in fact her mother. Her mother must have wanted Nano to change her, as they were heading for the restroom. Laying on her back, pink cherry blossom diaper exposing, Nano began the changing process. While cleaning her mother, Nano couldn’t help but notice a smiling blush on her mother’s face. Nano couldn’t help but smile back as she continued to clean her mother. Once she finished cleaning her mother up and taping a new diaper, she couldn’t help but think about the feeling she felt. The world I know of wouldn’t ever have something like this. Only our mothers would change us when we were really young. While in this world, I’m having to change my mother and she changes me as well. It just feels like our family is closer, and that’s something I wish we had before. Nano felt a little upset realizing a feeling that the world she knew of didn’t share a similar happy feeling. While looking down, Nano felt a pat on her padded bottom. The pat came from her mother who smiled at her. “Doesn’t look like you need a change,” her mother stated. “Thanks for changing me though.” With a kiss to Nano’s forehead, her mother walked off. She couldn’t help but smile and remember the pacifier that still remained in her mouth. It’s pretty soothing to not have to act yourself. For some reason, having a pacifier in my mouth and a diaper on my butt just makes me feel pretty happy. Especially seeing my mother like this as well. Heading back downstairs to the kitchen to find her sister and mother gave her a shock—there was a bottle of milk hanging from her mother’s mouth. Not only that, but there was also a pink pacifier in her hand. This told Nano that her mother must also have enjoyed acting in this way as well. The possibility that other people must also act like this must also exist. Nano couldn’t picture Miki like this, but it’s possible that it’s a thing for other woman to participate in because of the circumstance they had. Later in the night Nano was working on her homework when Nano walked in. Just like usual, Nano guessed she was needing help on some homework. Seeing a notepad and a book told Nano she was correct. “Can you help me with this one problem nee-chan?” Yui asked politely. “Alright, what do you need help with?” Nano replied. After hearing her reply, Yui instantly set her things in front of Nano on her desk. It was a literature question that Nano understood very well. She began pointing out the different meanings within the text Yui was reading. While Yui was writing down the answer to a question, Nano felt the need to pee. But Nano disregarded the urge as she knew that being a woman in this world would be unable to use the toilet. Not only that, but she has never actually held on for very long since entering this world. So a warm stream began flowing out into her diaper. She sighed with the realization that she was now fully accustomed to wearing diapers. The wonder whether she could actually go back to the regular world and still not need diapers was now a question in Nano’s mind. Feeling the warm padding between her fingers under her skirt, Nano felt something else. Another urge that would put her on test to whether she was accustomed to diapers or not. The urge to poop struck her abdomen. However, unlike her first experience, Nano was fully accepting the fate that was to happen. Nano instantly spread her legs apart and lifted her bum to support herself to poop. The second she lifted, Nano attempted to push it out herself but failed. It was almost like she was unable to push it to begin with. However, she still felt her diaper starting to bulge out. Sitting there, Nano felt her diaper continuously bulge out with the mess she continued to make. Once she was certain she finished, she sighed with a blush. Her sister sitting right there just made feel something strange. Almost like it didn’t matter when she needed to go, she could decide to do so anytime anywhere. It felt in a sense—complete freedom. She didn’t have to use the restroom to do anything, and Nano was starting to love that fact. All she did was sit back down squashing the large bulge she made with a smile expression almost like “I did it.” After Yui finished writing, she looked over at Nano, “Thanks nee-chan. Now let me do something for you by giving you a change.” Nano knew there was no way of hiding her mess, it did smell after all. But she didn’t feel embarrassed about it, she felt happy. Happy knowing that her sister is willing to change her. So she lifted her messy padded bottom and walked out to the restroom with Yui. Once Yui finished cleaning Nano and putting her into another diaper, Yui tossed the dirty diaper away. Nano rose back up from laying back on the table. She then thought about how when she tried to go herself, she was unable to. I mean, I felt the need to go so I was trying to go. But what about others? Do they feel the need to go like I do? Her question lead to her desire to ask her sister right there. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui stopped walking and looked over at her. “Do you feel the need to go?” Yui only looked at her with confusion, “What do you mean nee-chan?” Nano thought for a second on how to restate her question, “Umm,” Nano mumbled. “I mean, do you feel the need to pee or poop whenever you do go?” She quickly blushed feeling a little embarrassed. “Oh, I see what you mean,” Yui stated. “I don’t feel it, it just happens. Why you ask?” Yui looked confused again. “Oh nothing, just curious is all,” Nano smiled. She obtained the piece of information she needed. So, if Yui can’t feel herself going then there’s a good chance everyone can’t as well. Nano returned to her room as she thought to herself. That makes me wonder why I’m unique then and why I can feel myself having the need to go. Could it actually be possible that I can feel it because of the world I know of? That would make the most sense the more I think about it. If I think about it being habit of me using the toilet since being toilet trained really little I’d more than likely know the feeling within my body. But people of this world have never learned to use the toilet so they more than likely never grasped the feeling. Nano smiled at her thoughts which made the most sense to her. So if that’s the case, it’s possible that overtime spending in this world will cause me to lose the feeling. Which in that case, I’d be dependent on diapers if I was back in my other world. The realization hit her that it could be possible that even if she did return to the world she has known the longest that she may still end up with diapers. Could I even wear a diaper in the regular world? What would Miki say? How would Yui view me? And worst of all, how could my mother take it? This world’s mother is somewhat different than the regular worlds. She’s more caring than the one I know of. The mother I know of isn’t so caring like that. All I see her is coming home from work and smoking on the back porch. I never feel calm when I look in her eyes other than sparks. She’d always find something to complain about, like “where’s my food, did you do your homework, or go to bed!” But whenever I do make her food, she always says she has gone out to eat and stop wasting food. I always have done my homework, and she comes home when I have already gone to bed. I just want to talk with her more. That’s why… Nano couldn’t help but feel tears coming out of her eyes. That’s why when I see this world’s mother and all the caring she shows me, I can’t help but miss something I once had before. My mother used to spend time with Yui and me, she used to have fun cooking with me. She never smoked, never spent all this time at work. And the most important, fighting with my father. I can’t help but feel the family life in this world is so much better than the other worlds. So maybe I shouldn’t even care that I’ll be craping my pants, because I find everything in this life so much better already. Nano stopped to wipe a tear off her eye. Even though diapers should seem so weird to me, I can’t help but find them comforting. It’s almost like I feel something I have missed long ago. So I think if I have to decide about accepting losing the feeling of going, then I do. I accept losing my feeling, and I accept going in my pants or more like my diaper. She couldn’t help but brush her bottom with her hand. Feeling the padding against her fingers and feeling a smile come to her face. Now I should think about the two worlds again. Calling them this and other just doesn’t seem right to me, so I think I’ll call the world I’m in the diaper world and the world I know of the regular world. Now the question is, how I moved from the regular world to the diaper world. It’s just not scientifically possible. Is some supernatural force at play? Was there a black hole? Or am I in a huge dream? Whatever it is, I think I was right before with it having to deal with me. Did I do something, or did something happen to me? Or could it possibly be both? Whatever it is, if I can figure it out I could possibly find a way to return. However, the real question is should I even care about going back to the regular world? Nano decided she couldn’t deduce the reasoning any further and continued to completing her homework. Chapter 8 Sitting on the dark grey sofa, Nano was only wearing a sleek shirt of her school uniform and a diaper. Nano was watching an anime on the wide flat-screened television. The show consisted of two female friends at school. She felt a need to pee, and so she relaxed and blushed. Within a few seconds, she could feel her urine beginning to flow out warming her diaper. She felt soothed by the warmth spreading around her legs. Once she emptied her bladder, Nano sighed and touched her now yellow tinged diaper. “Nano,” said a voice close near her. “What are you doing?” The voice was her mother, who walked in front of her. “Is that a diaper? What do you think you are, a baby?” “I…” Nano couldn’t even speak with her mother’s voice filled with rage. “You even wet the thing. I can’t believe the way you are acting.” Yui appeared to the side of their mother, “My nee-chan’s no longer my nee-chan.” Miki suddenly was right next to her, “How could I be friends with such a big baby.” Nano was stunned by the spot she was in. She was not accepted by the people she cared about and whom she thought cared about her. All she could do was close her eyes and begin to cry. “Rnng!” sounded the loud buzzing noise. The sound followed a song from the anime Nano watched. She opened her eyes and noticed the ceiling above her. The ceiling belonged to her room, which meant she was in bed. Her horror was only just a dream. Sitting up, Nano could feel the padding between her legs which told her she still must be in the diaper realm. However, she could feel something unexpected—her diaper was wet. “Oh my,” gasped Nano in shock. She had no recollection of going before she fell asleep, which must have meant she did it during her sleep. She understood her control while in this realm was non-existent, but her ability to feel an urge made her think she still had some sort of control. It made her wonder if the ability she had may slowly be lost. This would mean that Nano would be like any other woman in this realm—unable to know when they have excreted their waste. However, she shook her shock as she got out of bed. Today Nano made sure to get up earlier than usual. Her reasoning for this was she wanted to be the one to wake Yui up. It bothered her when Yui questioned why she failed to get her up each morning. To Nano, her sleep schedule for school had been something she grew accustomed. However, in a different realm must mean different histories could have occurred, which got Nano curious about the differences. But one difference was apparent--Yui was accustomed to being graced by Nano in the mornings. Nano trudged silently as she could upon the sight of her younger sister’s innocent sleeping face. Right before her blue eyes, at about five inches, was her helpless sister silent as a mouse. Taking a few sniffs told Nano that Yui wasn’t going to require any “messy” clean-ups this morning, but didn’t tell her about any other changing. The still-warm feeling in her own diaper explained all that Nano needed to know—more than likely Yui required a change from a wet diaper at the least. Which was why Nano was pleased to have planned bringing one of Yui’s diapers along with her. Exhaling a deep sigh, Nano felt bad to wake up such an innocent face. However, she knew all too well that Yui would rather be woken up than stay innocently helpless. So Nano began to call her name. “…Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but whisper. Yui’s reaction was minute like she touched a sitting statue. “Yui,” she raised her voice a tiny bit. This time she noticed her tiny eyes fluttering open. “Hmmm,” was all Nano heard from her sisters muttering. “Nee-chan, you woke me up hehe!” Yui’s face beamed a smile like everything was back to normal. “Yup,” Nano smiled back. “I also brought a new diaper to change you in case you needed.” “Thanks,” came the reply followed by Yui hastily crawling out of her sheets and lying back down with legs sprawled in the air. This indicated to Nano she would be doing her change right then and there. Still lying in bed, and not needing a restroom. Nano couldn’t help but note this to her mind. After cleaning her sister into a fresh diaper, Yui hopped out of bed with a beaming grin. Nano felt a quick tug at her wait, she could tell it was her younger sister making quick work to checking her diaper. A silent gasp told Nano all she needed to know about her sister figuring her own diapers status. “Uh oh, my nee-chan needs a change hehe,” Yui giggled. No matter how many times she’s heard it by now, Nano couldn’t help but blush. “Let me give you one!” With her smiling face, she led Nano towards the restroom. I suppose after letting her change me, we’ll have to change into our school clothes and then we can eat breakfast downstairs. But I do have to say one thing that has made getting up earlier than usual worth it—seeing my sisters smile. ***** During lunch where the sun beamed through a cloudless sky as two girls, Miki and Nano, giggled with smiles as they ate their food. Nano couldn’t help but really tell the difference between the two different worlds Miki. One huge difference she could note was how more open and close Miki felt with their conversations. Miki from the regular world would act tenser and strict with some things they couldn’t talk about where the diaper worlds were far more relaxed to most topics. Does having diapers really make that huge of a difference though? Nano’s curiosity switched about how Miki’s homework progress went last night after they finished talking. “Say, how long did it take you to finish last night’s homework?” Miki’s strained face told her that it must’ve been brutal, but Miki scratched her head before fully replying. “It was so-so I suppose.” Nano couldn’t help but note that even with the difference between the two worlds, Miki seemed to have at least the same intelligence level as the other. “I only wish I could have an easier time with it.” At that moment, everything started to lose its sound, color, and movement. Nano was instantly triggered down into her deep thoughts by a single word, that rang through her head—“wish.” Was this word of some importance to me? Why does it seem nostalgic as in a way I have experienced it already…!! That was when Nano finally remembered what the missing link was. “Wish, that’s it! Wasn’t there that weird wishing box I saw some time ago and put a coin into? Huh, I don’t even vaguely remember what was written on it, but did it really have something to do with all women wearing diapers? If that is the case, I should possibly look into this. After nodding to herself, she now had a new plan she could enact after school—check the wishing boxes. Walking down the bustling strip of stores, Nano held a prideful smile. The kind where a tough question had been answered. In Nano’s case, she may have discovered what caused her to be in the diaper world. But if her hypothesis fails, it could be by a different reason. Or an even more bizarre alternative—the real world didn’t exist. The real world is fresh in my mind which would make it strange the diaper world was its own thing. But can’t exactly rule out the possibility. Which could mean, why do I have a memory of another world that didn’t exist? As her eyes peered on the door, she felt as if someone called her name. Instinctively, she turned around and saw several passersby’s. Most were older women, a few males and couples. Nobody who Nano could recognize or would have known Nano. Most of the students would have taken a right at the school entrance to go to the rail station, so it’d be unlikely another student. Uncertain who it was, Nano re-faced the store. “Nano,” a soft feminine voice rang. This time it was clearly nearby. As Nano scanned the area this time, she noticed a short brunette girl with dark frame glasses in the same school uniform as Nano. Could she be calling me? On cue, the school-girl walked towards Nano. The short brunette girl Nano recognized to be Sasaki Fumiko who’s in her class. She didn’t really know much about her as Ms. Sasaki has always been a rather shy girl. In truth they haven’t even had a real interaction, nor does Nano recall interacting with her. Which made her think somethings off for why she’d be calling out to her like this. She also began to wonder why she called her by her first name than her surname. “Um, is something wrong?” Nano asked. The response she received shocked her, the young glasses girl shook her head, “No, it’s that I wanted to visit with you.” They have never once talked with one another, so how could she be wanting to converse at such a random time and location for the day. “Oh, okay…” was all Nano could muster to respond. She didn’t want to say no and make the girl feel bad. “W-we haven’t talked, s-so I was just….curious,” Fumiko stuttered. Nano wondered who felt more curious, Fumiko or herself. In her case, Nano was thinking it could be possible the two are well acquainted with each other. “About?” Nano cued Fumiko to continue on. “M-mostly on you s-staying away,” Fumiko stated. Nano started to understand how socially awkward this girl the same age as her was acting. “I-I mean I was working on a project but…” “Oh, I gotcha,” Nano spoke in haste realizing what the situation was—as well as helping the poor Fumiko with her forced dialogue. “I’m sorry for not visiting with you anytime recently, something came up is all.” The look on Fumiko’s face went from sitting in the corner into a bursting rainbow. Such a huge change in emotion shocked Nano quite a bit but told her that her speculation had been correct. “I’m glad…” Fumiko smiled. “W-what’s happened?” The question Nano knew very much the answer to but held an even bigger question in itself—how to even go about describing details she’s experienced She gave herself a few seconds to gather her thoughts in order to give a form of an answer, “Um, it’s like I’ve been out of it recently. Like I’ve just gone someplace new…” Nano was pretty certain her rebuttal deserved a low grade in performance. “I see,” came a slow reply from Fumiko. “I-I get that way with drawing sometimes.” “Right,” Nano continued. “What it’s been like is feeling like I’ve been living a whole different life. And now I am trying to adapt to what it’s like in this world.” She wasn’t sure how Fumiko would take her honest response without trying to sound too out of this world. Fumiko gave a perplexed look, “I see. I-it makes sense now…I suppose.” She gave a smile, which made Nano feel relieved. Relieved enough that she might need to check her diaper. Despite Fumiko not saying much, Nano felt like she was understood. I guess this means we’ve been friends for some time. I’m not sure for how long, and it’d feel wrong of me to ask. I’ll have to find a way to ask her then. A mumbling sound broke her thoughts. It was clear Fumiko was trying to tell her something, but she seemed to be stumbling through her words. “Will you um, h-help change my d-diaper?” The sound of her words was sort of shocking to Nano as she didn’t expect this girl to be willing to have her diaper changed by Nano. So they must have done this in the past. “Sure, I don’t mind,” was what Nano said. However, she herself felt a little awkward to be changing someone whom she didn’t exactly know too well. The public restroom looked similar to the restroom at school, where they had several stalls lined up each having a changing table in them. Several of the doors were closed which told Nano they weren’t the only ones coming in for a diaper change. Fumiko led Nano into the open stall near the entrance, proceeding to hand Nano her bag. While Nano began to open her bag to see if she could find changing materials, Fumiko started to lay down on the low laying table. Once the bag was open, Nano took out a diaper and wipes that were sitting at the top. Fumiko’s diaper pattern appeared rather artistic with having paint splatters in all sorts of colors from the color wheel. This sort of diaper well represented Fumiko who was part of the art club. With a slight blush, Fumiko raised her legs revealing the artistic diaper that was underneath. That’s when Nano began to know what kind of change this was going to entail. The sight of a bulge followed by a slightly off-putting scent all told Nano what she was about to change—a messy diaper. Did she just poop herself and I didn’t even notice? I suppose I couldn’t exactly tell when Miki went, so I guess it’s really untellable. That could also mean the longer I stay in the diaper world the closer I could come to that—pooping without knowing. After wiping the glasses girl down and taping up her new diaper, they exchanged smiles. “Thanks,” came the reply of Fumiko. “D-do you need one?” Nano knew then what she was referring to—did Nano, in fact, need a diaper change as well. Quickly feeling the backside of her diaper under her skirt, Nano felt that she was rather damp and probably could use a change. “Yeah, I could go for one.” That’s when Fumiko directed Nano to sit on the table for her turn. This, in turn, caused Nano to blush as she wasn’t sure how to take having someone else changing her besides her best friend or family. But if they had done this in the past, she might as well try her best to not make things feel as awkward. Sitting down, Nano raised her legs to expose her wet diaper to the world. Fumiko, already with Nano’s supplies, began to make quick work. Before she could think more about how embarrassing it felt getting wiped down, she already had a new diaper on. “Thanks,” was all Nano could muster. “Yup,” Fumiko replied. “Oh, I-I should probably get going. Nice talking to you.” “I see, yes it was,” Nano smiled. “We’ll have to talk more.” And with that, Nano saw the girl with glasses off. After a bit of a stretch, Nano quietly reached her house and realized what it was she needed to do at the store—check the wishing box. Oh shoot, I guess I’ll just have to check tomorrow. It wasn’t like she had a time limit for doing so…or so she hopes. The remainder of the day was mostly her thinking about what should she do when she finds the box. Should she decide to remain here, or return? Or to possibly turn in the box to scientist to dissect its properties? All while sucking on a pacifier and spending time with her sister and mother who were all diapered and getting changed regularly. Nano wasn’t excluded from that group but didn’t have any “messy” types of changes. After completing her homework and helping Yui as well as Miki with their homework, Nano couldn’t help but think back to her situation. It almost felt like she was looping through what she should or shouldn’t do. She knew it’d be best to return, however she couldn’t help but think how great the diaper world has been. Nano’s gut knew she should go back to the real world, but her heart suddenly felt more towards wearing diapers. Before she knew it, it was already night time and she should get ready for bed. So she had done her normal ritual of changing into her pajamas, and now to the list of checking to see if she required a diaper change. She was sitting in her room, only wearing a pink shirt and a diaper. Sitting next to her was Miki, wearing a red shirt and shorts who was smiling as they continued to talk. Fumiko was laying behind them on Nano’s bed, wearing a light blue shirt and a diaper. All three of them smiling like a normal day. Nano felt an urge to urinate, she didn’t think a second thought and relieved her urge straight into the diaper. Her diaper warmed as she couldn’t help but smile and sigh feeling relieved. Fumiko strained her face as a bulge began to form through her diaper. A scent entered the air all telling the mess the young glasses girl made. However, no one in the room cared too much but smiled and continued on. The sound of a song gently breached the ears of the innocent Nano laying down. Stopping the pleasant music that brought a smile to her, Nano knew the time was just right for waking Yui up. But before that, Nano wanted to get out of the covers of her bed to check her diaper. To her fears, Nano’s diaper was quite swollen which told her she wet during her sleep once again. However, the wet diaper wasn’t the only thing Nano began to feel. A tightening feeling tinged in Nano’s lower waist. She didn’t feel startled, but knew instantly what was about to happen—she was about to poop. Nano lifted her legs under her blanket to help with the process, waiting for nature to take its course. That was when the tinge in her stomach began to subside, at the same time she began to feel it slowly creep at her rear about to make its escape. Moments after that, and she began to feel herself beginning to push out her poop causing Nano to squeeze her toes together. Her diaper slowly bulged out and continued to bulge as Nano continuously and uncontrollably pooped into her diaper. Her only thoughts were not about how gross it felt, but the sort of surprise she’ll be showing to Yui this morning. *************** After school, Nano made sure to go and check the box that she failed due to unforeseen events of meeting Fumiko. However, this time would be a different story. So in front of the store, Nano took a deep breath before entering. The store’s interior didn’t differ much at all to how it looked in the regular world—which surprised Nano. They also had all the wish containers lined up like the regular worlds. They also had the same cloth wallpaper that made it seem like something was indeed behind it—the container that Nano was looking for. Without hesitating, Nano crept her head under the cloth to gaze on the box with a single yen coin with text reading “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” This was all the evidence Nano needed. That had to have been the main cause of her existing in the diaper realm. There shouldn’t be anything to talk about using restrooms, especially for females since they all wear diapers. Restrooms in this world are almost non-existent and were considered changing rooms. Exiting the store, Nano now had a lot more to ponder—whether she should return, or remain diapered for the rest of her life. However, Nano felt a rather strange connection to the swollen piece of cloth that nests below her waist. It felt comforting, warm and above all, it has somehow brought her closer to those she cares about. Chapter 9: Waking up at the new routine time, Nano got out of bed without a second thought. Seeing her younger sister’s smile was the only thing on her mind. Driven by that thought, she quickly went over to see Yui. Yui’s innocent face was like a ray of sunshine—brighter than the one that crept from the window. However not so innocent, was the smell of a full diaper. Nano no longer bothered by such a state, couldn’t help but smile about changing her younger sister. Gently rising the slumbering princess brought about a small smile, enhancing the cuteness her younger sister. “Good morning, nee-chan,” came the short response. “Are you ready for your change?” Nano asked. Yui nodded and positioned her body ready. “Alright, just sit there and I’ll have you all cleaned up hehe.” Now that she has fully accepted the world of diapers, she couldn’t help but find the workings here to adore her. During her process of changing the younger sisters diaper, Nano noticed something odd—Yui’s diaper was only wet. That can’t be possible, as that would end up meaning…is that smell coming from me?! Finishing up putting the young girl in a clean diaper, Yui sat up with a grin. “I think my nee-chan’s stinky.” She was absolutely correct. Nano confirmed by feeling the bottom of her diaper—which contained a lump she only just noticed now. She failed to process what that could mean? Nano didn’t feel herself needing to go this morning, and she wasn’t sure that she lost all her feeling yet. Which all led to only one logical conclusion. I not only wet my diaper during my sleep, but I also pooped in it too. It was the only logical conclusion—as to explain why she contained a lump in her pants without even realizing it first thing in the morning. Well, not like I should care. It’s only something I have to accept being in this world. Some point I could end up pooping my pants without even knowing. And you know what, I completely accept that. Resolved, Nano followed her sister’s lead to their restroom to get her stinky diaper changed. The day seemed different to Nano, as being Sunday meant no school. Usually, she would sleep in with no alarm, but felt the need to continue rising her younger sister up. However, the day wasn’t without its school-based events as it was Miki’s competition in which Nano couldn’t help but worry over. Miki had spent far too much time with Nano rather than actually putting the time in for practice. However, Nano still wanted to support her best friend even if the worst comes about. Being at her school meant it wasn’t much of a travel in which Nano never minded making the excursions to other schools to support Miki. There was a building the school had for kendo, which appeared like a gym on the outside but had a nice finished wooden mat flooring. Once there, she noticed Fumiko sitting where Nano usually would be sitting. Smiling, Fumiko gave a shy wave. Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “You here to see Miki kick butt?” Nano proudly stated. Fumiko nodded in response. She then stood up, “I-I need a change, help me?” “Sure,” came Nano without any hesitation. The two of them walked out to the nearest restroom. In the restroom, Nano found herself in a similar position the day before with Fumiko getting changed by Nano. However, this time Nano was completely fine with it—possibly happier to give the shy girl a change. While Fumiko’s legs were lifted, Nano had a question come to her mind. “Hey, do you remember when we first met?” She had hoped to gain info on how the two of them became friends. “Yes?” Fumiko’s small response opened for Nano to continue. “Oh, I was just wondering what you remembered,” Nano said as she wiped the girl's legs down. Then got second thoughts about what she said as that may have seemed rude to say. “I see,” came the response of Fumiko. This caused Nano to stop what she was doing in waving her hands to think of something to say. “I-It was the s-start of the year, and I-I transferred.” Nano didn’t think her question would have been taken seriously, nor for the fact that Fumiko had just been a recent transfer student. “Y-you had pooped and was out t-to get changed. Y-you accidentally brushed my books in my hand.” Nano began to feel slightly embarrassed for what she may have done. “T-there y-you saw some drawings I-I did. A-and the words you said to me--made me happy.” “Oh?” Nano tried to pique the girl into spilling the rest. “Y-you said seeing those drawings made you quite happy,” Fumiko said with a smile. “A-after class, y-you kept telling me about the anime and I enjoyed listening. M-Miki was also there being supportive--about my art.” Nano was happy to have heard this tale. She finished cleaning and taping a new diaper on Fumiko. “That makes me happy to hear what you remembered, which of course I had remembered it all!” Nano internally laughed knowing that bit was a lie, but not like she could tell Fumiko. “Well, shall we get to watching Miki’s match?” With a nod from Fumiko told them to head back. As they returned to their spot behind the school's team, they knelt on the wooden flooring. Nano couldn’t help but think how nice her diaper gives a pillow-feeling kneeling for that position. The girls were finishing up, practicing on each of their practice partners--taking turns swinging against one another. Loud shouting roared across the room alongside the sound of wooden swords clashing. Even with each of the girls in their armor, Nano could still tell who Miki was based on her height. Before she really starts to watch her movement, Miki and the other girls began to walk to their groups on the opposite side of a circle. Miki sat near Nano, but they’d have to remain quiet for the time being. Before Nano could watch Miki in action, she knew for a team competition each person was assigned to a position and they’d play in that order. Each team would consist of 5 people. For their school, they had 9 girls including Miki in the Kendo club. Miki was a typical pick for the “commander” position which was the anchor of the team. Many assigned to the “commander” position were typically skilled higher than most of the others on their team, or so that’s what Nano always thought. Throughout the other matches, Nano didn’t pay attention to see if Miki’s teammates played any different now that they had an extra set of armor under their pants. But she was familiar with Miki’s style so she was very much looking forward to the last match. However, amongst the shouting and clanging of wooden swords, the score tallied to two wins and two losses for both teams. Even for someone who didn’t care for the sport could realize how close the game was. And all was up to Miki whether or not they could prevail. Nano’s main recognition for how Miki plays is that often times she starts off with an intimidating yell as her match starts. However, she remembers Miki talking about some other schools and how they are ranked up in skill. The opponent for Miki, Miki mentioned how skilled she was. This caused Nano to be slightly worried about her friend who usually spends most of her time practicing. But the two girls were now facing each other before they were given the signal to start. As soon as the match began, Nano noticed a huge difference in how Miki was performing. Her friend did not perform a loud initial war cry, and her stance remained low and focused. It almost seemed like she was studying her opponent before taking action. After a few seconds, her opponent yelled while charging forward. “Men!” she shouted as they’re wooden swords collided. Miki, which Nano recognized as a more offensive player than defensive, hadn’t moved as much than to defend off her opponent right from the start. Oh no! Miki’s not very good at playing defense. Only if she can shake her somehow. “AHH!” shouted Miki’s war cry and the one Nano recognized most. Almost like Miki read Nano’s mind, she managed to shake the girl off by impressive footwork and physical force. At that moment the girl retook her stance again was when Miki dashed forward. “Kote!” Miki shouted as she swung around the girl’s shinai at her wrists. The girl swiftly attempted to parry, however, she was caught off-balance and failed to parry Miki’s swift strike. This resulted in a clean hit on the girl’s wrist. A judge rose their flag, “Wrist strike.” Miki had just scored a point, and what almost seemed very cleanly as well. The two girls began to return to the starting positions for the next round. Nano couldn’t believe what she was seeing, the level of play Miki was performing at. She feared that the time they spent together would hinder her practice, but it almost seemed the opposite. At this point, Miki was very well focused and well balanced. For what had Nano worried about the opponent Miki faced, turned out to be unnecessary. As the match continued, Miki quickly launched herself at her opponent without hesitation and scored a hit causing her to win her part. Such a stunning defeat led to her opponent being left in confusion. Her offense didn’t appear weak, but somehow she felt like something was lacking. Now that the matches have come to a conclusion, the two teams bowed to each other and thanked each other for the games they had for the day. Miki began to walk with Nano and Fumiko outside. Nano was still surprised over the fact for how effective Miki’s play was that day, and if she were to ask about it now was the time. “Hey Miki,” Nano started. “That was a good match.” “Thanks,” came Miki’s quick response. “Things could have ended differently if I lost my balance at the end.” Nano couldn’t help but giggle at Miki’s humbleness. Nano began her question, “I was just wondering though, what helps you stay focused?” This question kept Nano unsure just how Miki managed to stay composed the way she did during the match. Many times she could account Miki losing her balance and then losing a match because of it. Miki grew a smile on her face, “You may not believe it, but spending time with you really helps me.” At this sudden remark, Nano wasn’t sure how to respond. It made her happy to hear it, but at the same time, it didn’t quite make sense. “Wait, what?” was all Nano could muster. “Whenever I find myself in a tough situation, I sometimes think of you and not being able to do the things I want with you sort of hurts my focus. So, for the most part, my form I can work on, but the focus is a different story. So that’s why I have decided to spend more time with you.” Miki’s explanation caught Nano off guard again. Now Nano had a more clear reason for why the Miki she’s known, would falter in different situations. It all linked to not being able to spend time together. I guess Miki’s a big liar not telling me, that instead of training she’d spend time with me. Then again, she’s been more withholding that secret. So she’s only lying to herself and it’s causing her losses. That is indeed something to keep in mind. Nano now felt happy knowing the answer. “Thanks for sharing, it makes me happy to help you with keeping your focus.” The three girls continued out of the school together. **************** Later in the day at home, Nano began to think about the recent events. Seeing Miki winning as she did, and how she has another close friend in Fumiko. These sort of results she did not see in her original world. Which made her wonder, should she return back to her world? It was a huge decision that she now had to make. Return back to her world and set things right or have them done for her already? In this world, she almost felt like things were aligned in place for her to the point that it’s more taking care of her. It made her feel more like a baby than anything—not to mention the piece of baby’s clothing worn all the time. However, wearing a diaper all the time wasn’t that bad at all, was all she could think. It has somehow brought her closer to others, and it was surprisingly comfortable. As to whether I return or not…I think I will remain for a little longer in this world. Nano couldn’t help but remain curious, and not to mention fixated on her colorful piece below her waist. That is when she noticed, her diaper was currently swollen and ready for a change. So she began to get herself changed and get ready for bed. Chapter 10: It had been exactly one month since her arrival in the world of diapers. Despite the odd feeling she felt at the start, the warmth she finds in those around her made her feel more serene than the world she was in before. She also found the diapers rather comforting now than anything else. It really did give her a way out of the restroom—for good. And that was something Nano decided to stick with—by not going back to her own world. Getting up to starting her day, Nano noticed how soaked up her diaper was. It was in definite need of a change. So the first thing Nano would need to do for the day was to change, as there was no telling when she might end up using it again. Throughout the past month, Nano’s continuous use of her diapers weighed on her body rapidly. Little did she ever know when she’d wet herself, nor even mess herself. When she used her diapers, she just ended up using them for their purpose—protect one’s own mess. And quite frankly, Nano decided to forego her feeling the need to go. Now Nano will question whether or not if a smelly diaper comes from others or even herself. For today’s attire, Nano decided to go with a more casual shirt and a comfy skirt to cover her diaper. She didn’t need to worry about dressing for school since she had the day off, but Miki did want to spend the day with Fumiko and her. So the trio were going to spend time over at Miki’s house—where they would work on homework and indulge in some shows while chatting. Figuring she’d be out for quite a good length of the day, Nano made sure to pack an extra supplement of diapers in her bag for just in case. Packing the diapers reminded of Nano to check the one she currently wore—which turned out to be wet. It wasn’t that wet, so she decided to change later at Miki’s when she will need it more. And this was another added convenience Nano smiled about as she felt her padding. She smiled knowing the day was going to be good. At Miki’s house, Nano greeted Miki and Fumiko who managed to arrive before her at the front door entrance. This surprised Nano as Fumiko had to commute from a bit of a distance with the train to get here. With cheerful smiles, the three walked over to Miki’s room. Nano didn’t need to worry about saying anything to Miki’s parents as they were most likely both at work. In Miki’s medium-sized room, the walls were a plain blue with nothing hanging on it. Any awards Miki obtained went on a dresser in the right corner next to her regular sized blue bed. In the center, she had a short table across from the television in which she’d do her homework on. The trio got a couple more seats from other rooms of the house to accommodate the company present. Nano took her seat, squishing the lightly damp diaper under her, pulling out her books and a gray mechanical pencil. The subject they were going to start with was mathematics—as it seemed to pose the most stress to Miki. After an hour of working on the homework, Miki’s brain was about to fry, and so the girls decided to take a short break. That was when a smell wafted into Nano’s nose. She quickly felt the bottom of her diaper under her skirt—only to feel a decently wet diaper but not a messy one. Miki looked at Nano as if she thought she was the culprit. Nano rapidly waved her arms, “It wasn’t me.” Fumiko stood up, “Yeah, I pooped.” Miki then turned her head towards Fumiko, “Alright.” Miki then got up and handed Nano the tv remote. “Here, you can find us something to watch while I change her.” Fumiko smiled as she walked out with Miki, “thanks for your help.” Miki smiled back as she walked behind her. As Nano began to search through the programs that were being hosted over the broadcast for television, she noticed one of her shows that she had enjoyed. It was an anime about a young high school girl who ends up finding herself in a different dimension than the modern times she lived in. In the other dimension was based on ancient times with historical figures in Japanese history that the young girl found herself having to help face off against demons with her hidden powers. The part Nano currently was viewing was near the end where the girl has to decide whether or not to forgo her real life to remain in the altered reality. The girl who found it a treasure to have spent the past couple years in a different world with people she learned to care about came to one conclusion—that it’d be better for her to exist in the world she first started in. Her reasoning despite finding others whom she learned to care for and not having that in her real world was that she did not belong in that world. She should live in the world she was meant to be in as she has no past and can only ruin the future of that world. With defeating an outside force, that world was back on to its normal track. The longer she stayed, the longer people could come into worshiping her for the deed she did. But the most important reason she thought, was that it’d have been selfish of her to remain in a world nobody else could go to. Even though she could do well in the other world, she couldn’t do good deeds in the world she came from. Her family she couldn’t help restore, nor help fix issues found in others around her. Her existence would be a positive one that could help establish a better world in one in which she found displeased with. And that alone motivated her to return to her real world. This concept hit Nano like a loose brick. It was just about the same situation Nano was in. Nano wasn’t from the current world she was in and almost forgot about going back to the world she once resided in. The thought that it’d be selfish of her to remain in a world that seemed better off and not help others she once knew was all she could think about. Could I be doing something wrong here? I mean this world is better and I feel far more loved than the other world. But now that I think about it, Miki had trouble, I don’t know Fumiko and even my mother has a large problem. Seeing them in this world tells me they could potentially be more positive and do better. “Nano,” Miki voiced. Now that I recognize their issues, I could probably fix them. I know that the ones in this world I’ve come to recognize like the others, but in reality, they really aren’t the same. I shouldn’t be selfish anymore… “Hello? Nano?” Miki touched her shoulder. Nano jolted towards her. “Oh uh yes?” Nano stumbled confusedly. She didn’t realize Miki and Fumiko walked back in. Fumiko sat back down, “you looked deep in thought about something.” “Oh, I’m sorry about that,” Nano responded. “Yeah, I was thinking of our homework regime.” Nano tried her best to not exactly explain what she was really thinking about. “Ah, I see,” Miki said. “Did anything come to mind?” Nano shook her head, “nope, unfortunately.” Fumiko smiled, “well it’s time for our break unless you need a change Nano.” With a smug grin, Fumiko approached Nano to check her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but lose her footing as she was startled and fell on her diapered butt. This caused Fumiko, Miki, and even Nano to laugh. For the rest of the day, Nano had fun with her two friends. Thoughts of returning to her original world came and went, but she decided to deal with it the next day. So she ended the day with a glimmer of hope for doing something great to those she cares about and a diaper in desperate need of a change. With the day being Monday Nano had to reluctantly get up for school, but smiled at the thought of seeing her friends smile. Today didn’t differ from the others, a few changes during school but nothing else that felt different. However, Nano had a plan installed for after school. After school, she was going to go see about returning to her real world. Once the final class was adjourned, Nano felt nervous. Not backing from her plan meant she had to walk into town and find that coin in the wishing bin once again. With the weather being clear, she at least didn’t have to worry about bringing an umbrella. So the stroll to town would be nice and smooth. At the store in question, she quickly located the wishing box hidden behind the curtain. Cautiously making sure nobody was watching, Nano reached into the box finding her single yen coin. With the rims of the coin in her finger, Nano debated once again whether she should remove it or not. Once the coin is removed she will most likely be back in her real world. Taking a deep breath, Nano steeled herself for the worse and picked the coin up. Removing the coin once in the box, Nano stood up straight bringing the curtain back down hiding the box. With the coin in hand, she wondered if she had indeed swapped worlds. She pressed her legs together to see if she went back to underwear, only to feel padding—indicating she was still in a diaper. Either it worked and she was now in the regular world in a diaper or she still was in the diaper world. With her legs still pressed together, she felt the padding grow warmer indicating Nano was currently doing her business without her knowing. This could pose a problem if she was in fact back in the regular world. But Nano didn’t want to panic right away and decided to see if her house was different. Being cautious entering the house with a quiet “tadaima” still caused a roaring Yui to bombard into her space. “Nee-chan, okaeri,” smiled the young girl. “Hey Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but smile back. “I’m glad your back, I was needing a change too!” Yui stated. This told Nano all she needed to know—she was still in the diaper world. If Yui needed a change by Nano that meant this Yui was currently wearing a diaper—especially one in need of a change. Well, maybe I’ll go back to the world later in the day? With that thought, Nano followed Yui to the changing room and change a rather stinky diaper. It was approaching bedtime and Nano still didn’t notice anything changing. She was still in the same diaper world that she woke up in. Only she needed to change the soaked diaper and go to bed. Rather than trying to wait for it all to change, she decided to sleep. Maybe it’ll all be changed in the morning. And with that Nano crawled under the covers of her pink bed and closed her eyes. Something felt strange, Nano was currently in a restroom with her diaper. She felt the immediate need to pee and was about to do her business when her mother showed up behind her. “I don’t want to see you use that diaper hun,” Nano’s mother commanded. Turning around she noticed all the changing stalls become toilets. Something she hadn’t seen in over a month and almost long forgotten. Nano was about to squat there and pee into the diaper she became far accustomed to but noticed three girls sitting in three different stalls. It was Yui, Miki, and Fumiko. They all felt like they were feeling very relieved with what they were doing. Nano knew they were all peeing by the sounds of the streams the three girls made. This caused Nano to feel an even bigger urge to just let it all go then and there. However, she remembered her mother behind her and began walking to one of the empty stalls. Lifting her skirt she saw a pink diaper taped neatly on her as if it was waiting to be useful. Nano confused which to choose, between the toilet or the diaper around her, sat down on the toilet with the diaper still on her. It felt odd to sit on the toilet, but the padding she wore helped convince she was ready to do her business. Feeling a grumble in her stomach, Nano knew she was also going to poop. Convinced ready to systems go, her mother was right in front of her. “No sweetie, not in your diaper.” Her mother said. With that, her mother reached down to her diaper and untapped it. With swift hands, she removed what was protecting Nano’s rear end. Nano felt naked, but still a need to go potty. Noticing the potty she sat on, Nano decided to relieve herself then and there with no diaper on. There she noticed a white with pink polka-dot silky garment around her ankles. Before Nano released her waste, she was abruptly distracted by the sound of her alarm. Blinking her eyes rapidly, she noticed she was no longer on the toilet but in her bed. Squirming to turn the alarm on her phone off, Nano then relaxed a little longer in her bed. It must have been an odd dream that didn’t need her second thought. Lying down in the pleasant comfort of her bed, Nano felt an urge to perform a morning ritual—the need to urinate. Nano brushed this off not needing to care because she knew what lied there to protect all her potty needs. So Nano didn’t even bother trying to hold and immediately relaxed her bladder. She started to feel herself releasing her golden liquids and warm her rear end with rapid succession. Feeling soothed about relaxing, she was immediately put into disarray at an unfamiliar feeling—her legs were growing warm. Worried that her diaper leaked Nano stood up while she continued to pee and noticed something very different—she was peeing straight into her bed. Once she finished peeing, Nano sighed in relief. Even though she may have completely soaked her pants and bed, she couldn’t deny the relief she felt. Unfortunately, when she felt her padding of the diaper it felt far less padded then she remembered. This could have meant only one thing. I’m back in the real world! And I just completely wet my pants… Nano panicked for a short second thinking what she should do. And the first thought is to try her best to clean up and make sure nobody finds out. As if this was the real world, she shouldn’t have been having these sort of accidents. Though if on the off chance she did get caught, she’d just have to say she must’ve wet the bed. Looking at her phone’s clock, she noticed the time was different than to what she set it too. It was as if she was regular Nano not getting up for Yui. Nano thought she’ll just have to set that back for the next day. But taking her dirty laundry she rushed to get it washed. Thankfully today was a rare break from school, so she didn’t have to worry about going to school at least. However, one thing she was curious about was how different the town could have been. So on that thought Nano changed into a blouse and a skirt while throwing another pair of white underwear on with her white long socks. The underwear she couldn’t help but feel strange with how accustomed to diapers she got. Though with an accident she had that felt so natural, she considered diapers as an actual option. After breakfast Nano walked into town to see the same colors and banners. Nothing had changed and it almost seemed like it didn’t matter which world she was in, it was the same bustling town. But Nano thought she could at least greet several of the people she knew. On her way home, Nano felt her need to pee grow quickly. And then she was stopped by another common feeling in her tummy—an urge to poop. Nano without thinking twice bent down and allowed her body to release it all. First, she felt the mushy lumps exit her body, followed by a warm liquid that began to go down her legs. Right after she felt her urine, she jolted up realizing what she just did. Nano was too late to stop herself as she kept going until she hit total relief. At that moment, Nano not only just wet her pants for the second time in the day, but also pooped her pants. Oh, gods, I hope nobody’s going to notice at home…Maybe I do need diapers? Walking through the doorway with quiet steps, Nano did her best to not get noticed. Her mother must have been at work so all she had to worry about was Yui. Steps away from the bathroom, she heard a creek in the wood causing her to panic. Looking backward to not see anyone there at all. Phew, I made it. Heaving a heavy sigh, Nano walked into the bathroom and proceeded to take a long process of wiping herself down. During the rest of the day, she noticed Yui was more quiet than usual. That’s when she remembered how different the diaper world’s Yui was. So for the whole day, Nano decided to spend it near Yui giving her the attention she needed. They cooked together, played games and had an overall blast. By near the end of the day, Nano couldn’t help but notice Yui latching on to her with a huge smile. When was the last time I did something like this anyways? I’ve been growing too independent, thinking I need to spend more time alone. But spending time with Yui didn’t just make me happy, but it made her feel thrilled. Only if we could do some of the things in the diaper world together. After finishing her reminiscent thought, Nano walked up to get ready for bed. While in the bathroom she felt a need to pee and just relaxed. Quickly she felt a warm liquid going down her legs once again. Sighing to herself feeling relieved, Nano felt it was ironic how she just had another accident right next to the toilet. At least I was wearing a skirt and not pants today…But that makes three accidents today…I didn’t even make it to the toilet once. I guess my time with Yui helped me hold a little longer thankfully. That’d been embarrassing to have wet myself while she was there…I suppose this proves I’m not quite ready for the toilet again. I’m so used to the diaper world not having to use the bathroom that it just feels natural to do it in my pants. Which means I’ll be needing to invest in diapers tomorrow. Well, I sure hope nobody catches me. Finishing up the cleaning process, Nano changed into her pj’s and fixed her bed with her clean sheets. She was thankful at least nobody noticed this problem. She’ll just have to be careful about waking up and needing to go. But she set her alarm to the earlier time ready to see Yui’s expression. Before she could go to sleep, Nano heard the front door of the house open. The only one who would ever enter their house this late was their mother. Nano almost forgot how late her mother came home because of the diaper word’s version. If there’s one person she wished would be more like that alteration—it’d be her mother. However, Nano has figured she has to change her own mother's attitude. This way she can be more like the diaper world’s—a kind, gentle and loving mother. So with that in mind Nano walked out of her room to see her mother. Nano found her mother in the kitchen with a cigarette in her mouth glaring in her direction. “What are you still doing up?” Her mother said. “I-I wanted to see you,” Nano spoke nervously. “Is that so,” her mother smiled. Nano felt a little awkward so she decided to walk away. But as she walked away, she thought could have heard “goodnight” coming to her direction. Chapter 11 Nano, worried about her bladder control, managed the day without having an accident. It helped her confidence in that she could potentially go back to holding it again, but figured she shouldn’t risk it. So she’d be better off getting diapers. However, before she left, she wanted to start closing some other issues with Miki, and her other-worldly friend Fumiko. She walked out to find Miki in the hallway, probably heading to the school’s dojo for her afternoon practice. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “Hey,” Miki smiled back. “I was wanting to see if you’d spend time with me today,” Nano giggled. If she was to take what the diaper world’s Miki said, spending time together helped Miki feel more confident which was her bigger issue than being out of practice. “Well, I’d love to but I should probably practice for the next match coming up,” Miki spoke disappointingly. “Oh I see,” said Nano feeling slightly sad. “I hope it goes well at least.” With that Nano returned to her classroom to see if she could at least succeed with her other plan—become friends with this Fumiko. Walking back into the classroom, Nano noticed Fumiko still sitting in her seat third row from the front next to the windows. It looked like she was well focused on her art. It didn’t seem like she was going anywhere soon, so Nano took this opportunity to start up a conversation. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano wanted to be formal so she used her family name instead of her given. It took Fumiko a few seconds to react to Nano’s speech. After a few seconds and no response was given. Just like the Fumiko, I know of. Fumiko wasn’t always the most outgoing type, so any unfamiliar situations she’d just remain quiet. “What kinds of characters are you drawing this time?” Nano determined, decided to take it to the next step. “Um, well I guess it’s just some characters,” Fumiko said in her defense. Fumiko wasn’t giving any openings as to what she was drawing, which gave Nano the clue that she might need to rethink her approach. “Ah I see, hope it goes well,” Nano says as she walks away. She knew at this point it wasn’t going to be easy to break through to her. It appears I have a bit of work to do. Both Miki and Fumiko aren’t going to be easy to break through to them, but I won’t give up yet. Nano grasped her thoughts and walked out of the school. On her way back home, Nano stopped into town for her next objective—diapers. Even though her first two didn’t quite succeed, she knew she had to pull through with this one. She really needed to succeed as well, otherwise, she’d continue making a mess to clean up. The town had a small store that she’d hope carried diapers. Otherwise, she’d more than likely have to take a trip to a different store to pick some up. Her biggest worries became how to actually pick a pack up. Once in the store Nano rapidly scanned the store for who was in there. If she was to do this she should at least try to keep eyewitnesses to a minimum, especially if there was anyone who knew her. But her reconnaissance came back with only a few people in the store and an empty line to the cash register. The black haired pony-tailed girl sitting at the register gave Nano a quick glance and welcomed her to the store like most employee’s do. Nano knew she didn’t know what her objective was but almost felt like she just read her mind—that she was to be purchasing a package of diapers. Causing even more panic. Slowly walking along the aisles, eventually, Nano located the product—some tape up diapers. They had a different design than what she was used to, being a bright white with some flowers scattered, but she found what she needed. Staring into the package her heart began to skip a few beats. She started to grow in worry about anyone who was seeing her now. Scanning left to right, she didn’t see anyone in sight but the woman at the cash register. Though they didn’t notice her at all, knowing of others existence just caused Nano to freeze up. It’s not like I’m buying anything bad. So what if I have to get diapers, I actually do need them. Just I hope nobody notices. Then again I still have to purchase them… Nano shook her thoughts that deterred her away from the objective and closed her eyes. She reached her hand out slowly for the package on the shelf. Feeling the crinkling plastic between her two fingers, she grew an even brighter shade of red. Just as she was about to grab the package in her right hand, she felt the plastic move sliding from her fingers. This was the package being picked up by someone else, not her. Her heartbeat began to skyrocket as she cranked her head to her left. There she saw the employee girl standing slightly taller embracing the package of diapers in her arms. “Can I help you with this?” The curious employee asked. Nano stood there silent not knowing what to say nor even being able to speak. At this moment there was no hiding the truth—that she had her intentions on getting diapers. She felt as if she was a pathetic creature under the grasp of her predator. “I see, alright follow me to the register.” Panicked Nano decided to numbly follow the lady to the register. At the register, the employee scanned her package quickly and put it in a bag. “I know you are probably feeling a little scared,” the employee stated. “But I’d like to let you know there are some other people who do buy some as well and have found themselves scared. This will probably seem a little strange but…” The employee took part in the receipt and began to write on it. “Here’s my number if you need any help. I’ll be willing to talk to you about it if you want. And if you need any more, just let me know and I’ll help keep it as private as possible.” With that stated, the employee smiled brightly. Nano had no idea how to react other than to just pay for her diapers. Taking her package Nano tried to speak, “thank you.” It may sound more like a whisper, but it’s all she could muster. The girl didn’t seem to mind other than smile and wave as Nano left the store. She still felt numb for the occurrence, but glad that it didn’t get any worse. The employee sure took charge which made things easier for Nano, though she didn’t quite like the idea of her knowing to begin with. All she could do is just stash the number away and think about it later. For now, she should get back and change into a diaper before she wets herself. At home, Nano trudged through the front door to make it up to her room. With her purchased diaper in a bag, it wouldn’t have been hard for anyone to know what the contents she carried were. Making her break into the room, Nano felt relieved to know Yui wasn’t going to greet her with her usual cheerful smile. Despite not being able to see that, Nano dashed her way in and closed her door behind her. Dropping her contents on her bed, Nano ripped open the package of diapers and pulled one out. She was instantly reminded by the diaper world just by the soft texture and pleasant smell the diaper gave off. Not wanting to wait any longer, Nano reached under her skirt and slid her pink underwear down and off her slender legs. She tossed them to the side as she’ll have to deal with them later, but for now, she wanted to change into her new diaper. Hopping on her bed with the diaper in hand, she laid back and raised her legs revealing everything under her skirt. A position not for the luckiest person to have won her heart, but for soft padding—her diaper. Unfolding the crinkling fabric, she worked it under her into the ready position. Even though she was mostly used to changing others as well as herself being changed by others, Nano had done a self-change several times within the diaper world. She didn’t have any powder to use alongside at this point, but if she wanted her diapers hidden with one on her this had to do for her first time in this world. In the end, this diaper was going to be the first in many years Nano had actually worn a diaper within the world she knew the longest. Folding the diaper over her, she got the top in ready position to be taped. Taking the tapes, Nano pressed them onto her diaper until it was secure. There she stood up feeling the padding below her waist. It was tightly secured onto her with a pleasant soft touch. It wasn’t the exact same feeling as the ones in the diaper world, however, it felt better than the underwear she was wearing earlier. Standing up again, she picked up her package of diapers from her bed and began to look for a place to put them. She didn’t want them to be somewhere they could be easily found, so she chose a place under her bed. There was a box that she didn’t really use that’d make a perfect spot for them to hide. This way nobody would decide to casually look through her stuff and find it by accident. With her diapers hidden from view, she felt that she made good time with her diapers—as her bladder began to build up. Good thing I’m wearing a diaper now. Without thinking twice about it, her bladder gave way leaking straight into the freshly taped diaper. A warm torrent flooded the front and made its way around her rear. In mere seconds, Nano had just perfectly proven why she needed the diaper she current wore—she had finished wetting herself. The weight of the newly wet diaper wasn’t something she wasn’t used to but felt more at home with it. It made her feel as if she was in the diaper world once again. With a smile knowing her diaper should hold up at least another time, Nano opened her door and wonders about her sister Yui. Now that I have diapers, I probably won’t be getting out of them for a rather long time. That’d mean having to keep this secret from Yui all this time. We’ve been rather open and close to each other being sisters, but I don’t know if I could tell her it. She may end up growing distant from me. At the same time, she might understand. I really don’t know if I should at this time. I only hope me being in diapers doesn’t keep us from growing apart. With those thoughts, Nano continued on with her day with her newly wet diaper. With the day being Thursday, Nano was in class and diapered. She wasn’t wanting to give up this time for being able to spend more time with Miki and make a friend out of Fumiko. So today was going to be the start of something wonderful. Not trying to think about what’s below her waist as the people around her probably wouldn’t accept her. But she did indeed need her diaper as she already felt a need to use the restroom. Without thinking much about it Nano’s diaper grew a steady amount of warmth from the liquids spreading through it. She was sitting in the middle of class and didn’t even need to go use the bathroom during a lecture. It may have even been a problem if she didn’t have a diaper at that point. Nano thought that she’ll just have to change herself later when she really needed it. With that lecture over, the school was now out for the day. Thus began many after-school club activities. Standing up caused Nano’s diaper to sag down by the weight it contained. Not being bothered by this, Nano moved to her first objective for the day—becoming friends with Fumiko. Fumiko was at her seat like usual--drawing. Nano could tell it was a cute looking anime girl with an adorable outfit. She seemed to have a puffy bottom to match her pinkish top. This gave Nano an idea—why not talk about anime. Nano remembered that the diaper world’s Fumiko enjoyed anime and they discussed many of the ones they watched. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano started. She leaned over to get her attention, which seeing the unchanged face of Fumiko meant it succeeded. However, she didn’t give any reply than just a glance. “I was wondering if you like anime too?” From the term caused Fumiko to beam for less than a second. Nano thought she found her way into the heart of Fumiko. Hehe, so simple Fumiko. All about anime and art, though your art has been good to look at. “I was wondering if you liked the previous episode to Mahou Shoujo?” Nano asked. Fumiko turned her head facing Nano. This series had been a favorite to discuss between Fumiko and Nano. Even though this knowledge seemed like an unfair advantage, she was willing to take it to become friends with Fumiko. “I quite liked the scene when Yukina—“ Fumiko abruptly spoke, “Oh yes, that point where she jumped in from the roof.” Fumiko stopped talking realizing she had just busted out. Nano realizing this continued on, “Yup, it was also sad to see Chihaya having to leave but I can understand why.” From then on Fumiko and Nano talked for several minutes just on one anime episode. Fumiko didn’t leave her attention and continued to talk stating her awkward thoughts. This made Nano happy to have a conversation like this once again with Fumiko. She realized she made a great opening though for the next ploy. “I’m Amasaki Nano by the way,” Nano stated. “Sasaki Fumiko,” Fumiko replied. Nano already knew her name rather well. “Okay Fumi-chan, let’s exchange numbers and we can talk later.” Nano realized she accidentally slipped her pet name she called Fumiko back in the diaper world. Though Fumiko didn’t seem to mind and pulled her phone out. “Okay,” was all Fumiko replied with. And like that, they had now exchanged a connection on their phone. “I’ll have to talk to you later then,” Nano said with a wave. “Bye-bye,” replied the shy Fumiko. Walking out, Nano felt elated to have found the connection with Fumiko in this world. Now things can be really fun in the future. I’ll finally have a true anime fan to talk with. Though Fumiko plays a lot more games than me, I can see us having a lot of fun in the future. As Nano continues through the hall she is reminded by the swollen diaper between her legs. We just became friends so I don’t think it’ll be time to share that secret anytime soon. Nano thought Miki probably went to the school’s dojo to practice her swings already, so she was heading to greet her. This time she wasn’t going to give up on getting Miki to join her for a stroll through town. In the dojo stood multiple people geared up ready for practice matches as well as several lined up for stretching out their swinging arms through practice swings. Miki didn’t appear to be out in the main part, which must’ve meant she was in the changing room. Nano didn’t feel afraid of entering because of her connections with Miki. Most of Miki’s fellow club members were well acquainted with Nano periodically coming in to see Miki. They’ve even offered her to join the club because of how many times she had visited. But despite how good the offers sounded, Nano declined. Kendo didn’t appeal to Nano’s sort of sport. Especially with how sporadic her movement could be in the swollen padding she currently sported. Walking through the smiles and greetings Nano received, she made her way into the changing room. Once in the small changing room with several short lockers for each of the participants, she noticed Miki. However, Miki didn’t appear dressed and ready for Kendo practice at all. It almost appeared as if she just got there herself. Miki turned towards Nano with a smile, “Oh there you are.” This indicated to Nano that Miki was possibly wanting to visit with Nano. “Oh, did you want to talk?” Nano asked. “I did,” Miki replied. “I was waiting for you outside your classroom but saw you talking to someone else. So I left to practice.” Nano realized she may have upset Miki a little by talking to someone else. “But I wanted to say sorry about yesterday.” “Oh?” Nano couldn’t help but feel curious about Miki’s thoughts. “We haven’t spent time together in quite a while haven’t we,” Miki continued. “So that got me thinking about how you may have felt when I declined. So I’m sorry.” Aww, Miki, you don’t have to feel bad. I’m glad you were thinking about me though. “It’s alright, but that’s what I came to see you again today,” Nano started. “I was wondering if you’d like to spend time together in town?” Miki didn’t speak and turned away from Nano. She first took the garb that was in her hand and stuffed it back in the locker. Once put away, she closed the locker. Seeing as how Miki just closed her locker without any of the practice gear caused Nano to smile—she was probably going to accept. “Sure, let's go to town.” Sure enough, Miki’s reply told everything Nano needed to know. Bursting with energy, Nano shuffled out of the changing room following Miki who walked towards the teacher in charge. Miki began to tell the gentle old man the run down. “Yeah, so it turns out Nano wants to hang out today…” Miki sounded a little off in her speech, probably because she’s never skipped out before. She always comes to practice on time and stays the longest, so this action almost seemed out of character. The man looked at Nano’s innocent grin and turned back to Miki, “Ah I see.” His serious expression turned into a warm gentle smile, “I think this might be a good change for you. So go ahead, and have fun with Miss Amasaki.” “Thank you very much,” Miki bowed. Nano also proceeded to bow towards the man who smiled back. Nano didn’t want to think much on it, but she almost felt the man knew what held Miki back—her unexplored desires. Maybe he tried to get her to take a break once in a while? But knowing Miki, she’d decline all offers that she didn’t agree to. So that'll be my chance to help Miki improve herself…not to forget to have a lot of fun with me as well hehe. Rather than walking into the town that is nearby, Miki and Nano took a train to the city in order to spend even more quality time together. While walking down the streets, she couldn’t help but notice Miki’s smile. It made her happy seeing Miki wearing a different expression than she normally did. There first few stops were at different clothing stores—which turned into Nano trying on different outfits. Nano felt nervous about trying on different clothes because of the garment she wore below, but she seemed to have gotten away with it. After they stopped at a fast food restaurant to eat something. Nano had an urge to pee, just let it go as they were in line. Once it was their turn to order, Nano couldn’t help but give a blank stare for the relief she was doing at that moment. Once she realized what was going on she apologized for the delay and ordered her food. “Aren’t you having fun?” Nano asked while sitting and eating. “Yes, I am,” Miki replied with a smile. “It feels like it’s been quite some time since we’ve done this last.” Nano couldn’t help but not, “yes it certainly has.” “I’m glad I decided to go with you today,” Miki stated. Nano smiled in return. “Though I can’t help see you acting differently.” Nano blushed at her comment. Possibly she was referring to how differently she has been since wearing a diaper. But there was no way she could actually guess what she was currently wearing. “But that might be me over thinking things.” “Hehe, you don’t do too much of that,” Nano giggled. Miki also laughed as well. Despite being a strong type, Miki never gave too much to deep thinking as Nano does. After taking a trip through the arcade and playing various games, the girls decided it was time to head back. Miki looked far much brighter than the day before which caused Nano to smile as well. She was rather glad to have gotten her to join her and only wished she had done this much sooner than before. Though one thing was clear, Nano was glad she brought several spare diapers for school. At home Nano was sitting at her desk doing her best at the homework she had to do. She didn’t have too much to do which she was thankful of but thought that she should do a good amount of studying after the good day she’s had. Looking through her literature textbook read different types of stories that were either boring or intriguing. While changing over to mathematics, Nano felt an urge to use the restroom. Unlike having a need to pee which would be an easy task to perform Nano also needed to poop. However, in her diapered state, Nano didn't mind the idea of a full diaper but welcomed it. Stopping what she was doing Nano relaxed in her chair and rapidly wet her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but think how easy it’s become for her to just wet herself like this. But since she was wearing a diaper it was very much okay for her to do so. And the same applied for what she was about to do next—poop. She put her hands on the table and raised her diapered butt slightly above the chair. With thoughts of acceptance, Nano took a deep breath and began to push. Almost on cue, she felt something beginning to breach out of her rear. Unlike a gas emptying out, it was a solid material. With no thoughts of rejecting what was to come, the solid waste slid its way out and into the seat of her diaper. Having a little poop out already convinced Nano not to hold back and just full force it. With a slight grunt, more waste began to make its way out causing the diaper to sag even further. Within a matter of minutes, Nano felt far better and sat down. Sitting down caused all the waste to squish beneath her rear. It was a rather well-accepted feeling to Nano—all the warmth caused her to smile. Knowing she should change she stood up and then heard a knock on her door. “nee-chan,” it was Yui’s voice behind the door. Seeing the doorknob slightly beginning to turn, Nano rushed to the door. In the state she currently was in, it was going to be hard getting away from her sister Yui. Nano panicked whether or not she may or may be sharing her full diaper to her younger sibling. Chapter 12 Rushing to the door, Nano made sure to hold it closed. “Can you go away Yui!” Nano yelled in a rushed voice. Behind the door came a muffled gasp, “Oh…I-I see.” Yui sounded rather sad and disappointed not to mention surprised for what her sister said. Not many times has Nano yelled at Yui like this, especially for not having much meaning for why she’s yelling. Of course, Nano’s reasoning is a secret whereas in the past when Yui mishandled an antique it made sense why Nano would be mad. After waiting for about half a minute with not hearing Yui’s voice, Nano opened the door to check and see if her sister was still present. Fortunately for Nano, Yui was nowhere in sight. She now had a clear way to the bathroom to get herself cleaned up. However, it came at the price of yelling at her sister—something Nano felt rather bad about. Nano knew it wasn’t going to be an easy cleanup of her rather messy bottom, so she decided to take her bath earlier than usual. She made sure to wipe herself off enough to the point that she wouldn’t have made a larger mess in the tub, a technique she implemented in the diaper world whenever she had to clean herself up. While relaxing in the tubs warm water, Nano couldn’t help but worry about Yui. Even though I was trying to conceal my secret that was rather rude of me. Now I bet Yui is in her room upset that I was mad at her for no reason. She may have needed help on a problem that’s been bothering her for a long time. Now she won’t bother asking me…she may not even ask me questions again. I guess I really should apologize after this. Nano began to think if she should potentially tell the truth as well—that being diapers. Yui’s always been an understanding sweetheart. We’ve always been really close sisters as well. If anyone were to potentially grasp the idea of me wearing diapers, it would be Yui. With that in mind, Nano started to mentally prepare herself for the large reveal. All cleaned up and in a clean diaper, Nano walked out of her room heading toward Yui’s. Yui’s room was about the same size as Nano’s the only difference is that instead of walking into an art exhibit you walk into a little girl’s room. Yui had several stuffed animals, alongside a pink wallpaper with flowers. Her room was perfect for a young girl—especially one of Yui. Nano always thought it was rather cute of a room for her sister. But sitting at the center table perfect for tea parties was Yui. She was currently looking through her mathematics textbook before looking up to see her sister. Yui had a half smile looking up to Nano, probably still feeling confused at what happened. Even if Yui would return back to normal given a very short period of time, Nano wanted to patch things up not leaving it up to time as a natural remedy. Not wanting to see Yui like this for any longer, Nano began to speak. “Hey, I’m sorry about that,” Nano said walking up to her sister. Yui’s smile grew, “No it’s fine.” Even with her saying it, Nano didn’t want to leave it at that. “I didn’t mean to shout at you like that. It’s that you tried walking in at the wrong time is all.” Yui nodded listening. “It’s kind of because of a secret. I didn’t want you walking in and finding out. But I know that’s wrong of me.” Nano slowly took a deep breath. “So I think I shouldn’t keep it from you because I trust you. Will you listen to my secret no matter how strange it is?” Nano could start to feel her heart beating really fast. At this moment it was going to be a struggle to explain herself on her secret—diapers. Yui looked at her sister with a quizzical expression, “sure, even if it’s something really weird I won’t mind it.” Nano couldn’t help but love her younger sister even more. Yui had given her consent that she’ll always care for Nano and ready herself for whatever weird secret she had to bring out. Now it was Nano’s turn to explain herself. Taking deep breaths, even with Yui’s encouragement this was a very difficult thing to announce. “Well, let me try my best here,” Nano said nervously. “I am a little nervous so it may take me a little bit.” Yui nodded with gleaming eyes. She was clearly going to be patient and wait for Nano to talk about her secret. “It’s well—, “ Nano made her first stuttered attempt to bring it out. “It’s that I-I. I well, like um—um.” Slowly Nano was getter herself more and more ready to say it. “It’s that I l-like um.” The more she stuttered the closer she got to bring it out to the patiently waiting Yui. “D-diapers.” Blushing in anticipation for how Yui will respond, she only sees a look of questioning. Perhaps Yui was unable to hear Nano’s soft statement she had made. “I like diapers.” This time Nano was able to say it with such clarity that it reached Yui’s ears without fail. Upon this statement Nano began turning an even brighter shade of red, even Yui was blushing. Nano had no clue how Yui was going to react, but she wanted to be prepared for the worst at least. “So, you like um wearing diapers?” Yui asked still a slight shade of red. Nano could only muster a nod to respond. “C-cu.” Yui slowly started to speak. Nano was still not sure how she could be taking this at this time. However, Yui began to grow a smile over her shade of red. “I think that’s cute.” “What?!” Nano couldn’t believe what she just heard. Not only did her sister not say she thinks she’s the weirdest person on the planet nor to leave her alone forever, but she was called cute for something strange. “I wonder,” Yui began her question. “Do you also um use it similar to how a baby uses it?” After hearing this response Nano felt as if her shade of red was registered on a meter it’d be a pure tomato. Yui just asked Nano to confess to the acts of peeing and pooping in her diapers. All Nano could do was stand there and nod letting Yui know she, in fact, used it like a baby would—for all its purposes. “I see…that’s quite cute.” “!!!” Nano’s heart skipped a beat. Not only was she called cute for wearing a diaper but even for acting the part of a baby and using it as well, it was a little too much for Nano to believe. She knew there could be no way this was true, hence she had to ask how. “Don’t you think it’s strange though? I mean your older sister wearing diapers and using them—it isn’t normal. I’m a little shocked you thought it was cute.” “If you thought they were strange like that you wouldn’t be wearing them then. But the thought of you acting somewhat like a baby…is really cute. It makes me sort of happy, I’m not really sure why.” Yui finishing up her argument left Nano even more stunned. “So you don’t mind me wearing diapers at all?” Nano couldn’t help but ask for closure. “Nope!” Yui smiled. “I personally would like to see you look cute in them, so, go ahead.” Nano rushed to Yui’s side and hugged her. She felt tears starting to stream down her face. “Thank you, thank you so much for accepting me!” This caused Nano to smile and feel at ease. Not only was her secret out, but it was also well accepted. She couldn’t help but imagine the diaper world’s Yui and how cute she looked. Maybe it was a similar reaction this Yui was having. Thinking of the diaper worlds gave Nano a thought she’d bring up at least as a joke, “You know you’d look cute in a diaper too.” “I uh,” Yui looked shocked at the thought. The fact she hasn’t instantly denied it gave the possibility she was even considering it. “Hehe we could be diaper sisters,” Nano couldn’t help giggle. “I-I,” Yui blushed. “Okay.” Nano wasn’t sure if she just accepted the idea or if she was just saying that in confusion. “Was that okay to try it?” Yui nodded, “Yeah, I’ll wear diapers with you.” With that Yui smiled and blushed innocently. It was now decided—the younger sister was to be put back in diapers. “Okay, follow me to my room okay.” Yui nodded and followed close to her sister. Once in Nano’s room, Nano pulled her diaper stash out from hiding. Yui’s face keenly stared at the packaging and padding that Nano brought forth. Nano patted her bed, “just lay down on my bed and I’ll change you then.” “Kay, nee-chan,” Yui said with a smile. Nano wasn’t sure if Yui was weirded out by the thought or if she was actually liking it. But sure enough her sister was laying on her bed ready for her change. “Okay this will be quick and easy,” Nano said happily. With her experience in the diaper world, Nano was a veteran of changing other people’s diapers. So she can definitely say those words with confidence. With the diaper brought closer had Yui’s deep concentration. “They look kind of cute,” Yui referred to the design. “Is this what you are wearing?” Nano blushed, “Yup.” “Oh, I’d like to see!” Yui exclaimed excitedly. “O-okay,” Nano said nervously. Rather than hiking her skirt up over her diaper, Nano decided to just unbutton her skirt and pull it down her legs. With her skirt now removed completely exposed the padded state Nano was in. “W-well?” Yui smiled innocently, “I knew you’d look cute.” Nano couldn’t help but smile with a blush. “Thanks,“ Nano said quietly. “Now it’s your turn to look cute.” Yui nodded in response. “Just lift your legs and I’ll make it quick.” After hearing that, Yui lifted her legs fit for a lolicon. Nano proceeded to do the same to Yui as she did to her own skirt and remove it. Once removed, Yui’s pink underwear with a cute bear on the front was shown. Not feeling embarrassed about it, Yui continued to hold herself in position. Taking her underwear in both hands, she slid it down and off Yui’s legs. Placing the diaper in a ready position, Nano realized she needed baby powder. “One sec,” Nano said as she went to get the baby powder. It was in the bathroom on a shelf for easy access. Once back Nano proceeded to powder Yui making sure she wasn’t going to get a rash. Afterward, she struggled to work the diaper up around Yui’s small body. It wasn’t a perfect fit since it was made for Nano’s size, but she still managed to get it to stay on and somewhat secure. Now done, Nano sat up on the bed with her diapered butt extended, propping Yui up. “What do you think?” Nano asked. “It’s different,” Yui said. “The padding is well—soft.” Nano couldn’t help but nod in response. “And it felt rather heartwarming to have you change me.” Yui’s face was an even brighter shade. “It’s cute, I think I like it.” “Aww,” Nano couldn’t help but hug her newly diapered sister. Thinking about the fit, Nano thought if they do this again they should probably get one in Yui’s size. “We’ll probably have to get you a diaper in your size.” “Okay,” Yui smiled. “But for now, this will have to do. So let me help you with your homework then.” “Okay, nee-chan.” With that, the two diapered siblings waddled out of Nano’s room back to Yui’s—with their diapers exposed for the other to see. After a bit of working on Yui’s homework, Nano helped Yui through the problems she struggled on and finished the work. With the work out of the way, the two found themselves on the comfort of the couch in the living room. With only the two of them home, they had no worries about their diapers being discovered by anyone. Watching some anime that Nano wanted to watch, Yui tagged along sitting next to her older sister. Not even an hour of time in and Nano felt herself having to pee. Feeling a little conscious about her younger sister presently next to her, she felt slightly embarrassed to just let it go. She was wearing a diaper so it was perfectly fine, but she wasn’t sure how Yui would take it. Well, Yui did agree to wear a diaper. So that’s a form of acceptance. I shouldn’t worry, just go, just relax and let it all out. With that thought, Nano took a deep breath and relaxed. It didn’t even take a second before she felt her diaper starting to grow warm. Taking another breath as Nano emptied her bladder into her now soaked diaper. Looking down and there was no mistaking the fact she wet herself by the wet stain on her diaper. She took a look over at Yui who was crossed legged laying against Nano quietly smiling looking at the screen of the tv. Just like that, Nano had used her diaper without Yui even knowing. Yui noticed her glance and gave her a questioned glance, “Hmm?” Yui then took a glance down at Nano’s diaper and blushed. However, she looked back at the tv. Nano couldn’t bear it any longer, “I peed.” Stating the obvious, caused Yui to look at her again. “So you did,” Yui stated. Yui must have noticed but didn’t think much on it. Her comment only made Nano more worried. “Hehe, that’s cute.” Yui’s giggling surprised Nano. “Wait, you think it’s cute?” Nano couldn’t help but ask. “Mhm, I think it’s cute.” “But shouldn’t you think, you know—it’s gross?” “I suppose, but I don’t really mind it. And you having peed yourself in a diaper I can only find cute.” With her comment, caused Nano to smile, “Thanks, I’m glad you think that!” Yui nodded innocently with a smile at her comment. Nano couldn’t help but think if Yui may have to pee at some point as well and shouldn’t worry about letting it go into her own diaper. “It’ll be fine if you have to pee at some point as well, just let it go and you’ll feel better.” With that, Yui blushed shyly. “Oh, okay,” Yui replied. Nano couldn’t help but notice how Yui appeared to have been coiling in on herself as if she had something to hide. “I guess I kind of need to go.” Nano thought that may have been the case, “Oh, you need to pee?” Yui blushed again and nodded. “Aww, it’ll be okay. Your big sister did it, so just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better after, that I can promise.” Yui nodded and began to look towards her own diaper. Still laying up against her sister, her padded rear protruded up to her knees that she curled up. Surely this position was soothing, but may not have been a suitable peeing position for a first timer. With her eyes closed, Yui was completely relaxed. Nano looked at her sister wondering if she was really letting it go or not. She then looked at her younger sister’s diaper and noticed a slight discoloring starting to form. It was faint, but slowly spreading at the same time. It didn’t appear that it was coming all out at once, but slowly breaching. With her eyes opened again and a breath, Yui laid up snug against Nano. It was evident she must have finished wetting herself. Yui patted her own rear with her left hand, probably feeling the wet warmth that had spread. “Good girl,” Nano patted her sisters smiling head. “Do you feel better now?” Yui smiled brightly, “Hehe, yup!” With such a bright and cheerful face had Nano melt in how adorable her sister was. Nano couldn’t help but grab her sister closer, “I’m glad. Did it not feel too bad?” Yui shook her head while pillowed against Nano’s set of pillows, “No, it’s all warm. It was strange, but it felt rather nice.” Nano was rather happy to have heard this, “Oh good, looks like we’ll have to change soon huh.” Nano went ahead and grabbed the back side of Yui’s diaper and slipped her own finger in to check its wetness—an action she had done several times in the diaper world. Looking at Yui, she didn’t quite seem to mind. “We should be good for now, so let’s change later.” “Okay!” Yui exclaimed. With that, the two girls held each other closer and much happier with the new found experience to have shared. Waking up to her alarm, Nano rose up out of her covers. Shutting off the sound, she noticed a weight in her pants—specifically her diaper. The sag it dragged told her that the diaper was wet—specifically done during her sleep. However, Nano was going to proceed with her plan of getting Yui up. Remembering her time in the diaper world, she grew custom to waking up Yui. So she wondered if this world’s Yui would be similar. Trotting over to Yui’s room, she found her sister quietly asleep. Remembering how she sometimes felt bad for waking up such an innocent being, she always enjoyed the smiling face that came after. Bending over, Yui’s eyes began to flicker. Nano didn’t have to do much to wake her sister up. “Hnnng,” Yui murmured quietly rising up. “Is it morning nee-chan?” “Yup,” Nano replied. “I thought you’d like if I came to get you.” From that statement, Yui grew a smile. “I don’t mind it, thanks,” Yui said. Nano noticed Yui’s attention grow towards her pants. “How’s your diaper nee-chan?” Having both changed the previous night, Yui would have known Nano to have been wearing a clean diaper. However, “It’s wet,” Nano said blushing revealing her wet diaper. “Oh, my,” Yui smiled innocently. Being morning, Nano didn’t expect Yui to have wet it but perchance has to go. “Have you gone yet?” With her question, Yui shook her head. “It’ll be alright, just let it all go now.” “Okay,” came Yui’s soft reply. A sense of concentration grew on Yui’s face as she attempted to wet herself. With a look of relief, it appeared to have been working for the young girl. Looking over at Nano again she gave off a blushing smile. “Hehe, it’s all warm again.” “Hehe, let's go and get ourselves changed,” Nano giggled. “Okay,” Yui smiled. During the changing process, Yui was confused for why her sister was wanting to be changed into another diaper. It didn’t make sense to Yui that even though Nano liked them she didn’t think she’d actually go to school with them as well. However, she didn’t mind and happily accepted her sister in diapers. But unlike her sister, Yui changed into her little girl’s underwear. While at school with the period currently at lunch hour, Nano walked over to Fumiko. Fumiko looked at Nano with a smile. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano greeted. “Hello,” Fumiko replied. “Hey Nano.” From hearing her name being called by a familiar voice, Nano turned around and saw Miki walking in. “Oh, who’s this you’re talking to?” Miki asked in curiosity. “Oh hey Miki,” Nano spoke. “This is Sasaki Fumiko, she’s in my class.” Fumiko gave a short wave. “And this is Nishigi Miki,” Nano said to Fumiko. Miki took a look at Fumiko’s art, “I really like your drawing.” “Thanks,” came Fumiko’s reply. “The girl looks rather cute,” Miki added. The female character Fumiko was drawing had long pink hair and a soft pair of green eyes with a somewhat childish dress and a ribbon in her hair. She looked to be at least 15 given the height and bust. “I like the ribbon in her hair. It sort of reminds me of the anime Nano was showing me.” “Ah, from Friendly days right?” Fumiko stated. “I liked the one girl who had the ribbon with stripes so I decided to use it on my drawing.” “I see, it works out quite nice,” Miki exclaimed. “Yeah, I thought so too,” Fumiko stated. Nano smiled with delight to see her good friend Miki happily talking with her new friend Fumiko. An idea then came into her mind, “Hey Sasaki, why don’t you come to eat with us?” Fumiko took a look at Nano, “Hmmm, okay.” “Oh, awesome!” Nano said happily. “You have no problem with that right Miki?” Miki shook her head, “Nope I don’t have a problem with that.” “Alright let’s go to the spot!” Nano commanded. The three girls left the semi-empty classroom and found themselves walking outside to the common spot Miki and Nano eat at. Once there they got out their food and ate while talking. Nano felt rather happy to see how Fumiko has joined their group and could say she is now one of their friends. After school, Nano managed to get Miki to spend time out in the town again. This time Nano felt nervous for this little trip as she thought a plan for telling Miki her secret. If Yui had taken it well, certainly Miki couldn’t be any different. It was nearing the end of their free time, and Nano decided now would be the time to reveal her secret. “Ummm Miki,” Nano started. Miki looked over at Nano with her full attention. With nobody around them, there was no better time than now to reveal her secret. Having waited a few moments and no response from Nano had Miki wonder what was up. “Um yes?” Miki questioned. “Oh I’m sorry, this will take me a minute or so,” Nano exclaimed feeling startled. Such a huge secret like this isn’t something Miki probably figured was getting prepared for, otherwise, it’d have made more sense as to why she was taking a little longer than usual to start up a conversation. However, Miki just waited patiently for her friend to begin once again. “Well, this might be a little strange so don’t laugh or think me weird.” From Nano’s statement, Miki nodded. “So the truth is…That I uhh…I um like…like.” The stuttering in her words had Miki grow a concerned look. “I like…diapers…” Unfortunately for Nano, her statement was a little too quiet for Miki’s ears. “What was that again?” Miki said confused. “It’s that I…I like diapers,” Nano stated louder. This time there was no denying what she said. Miki’s reaction looked extremely flustered and confused at the same time. “That’s uh,” Miki felt a loss for words. Despite being a really good friend, she still couldn’t quite comprehend it. “So you like wearing diapers?” Upon her question, Nano nodded with a blush. “I…I can’t make what I think of it. I mean I don’t want to be mean or anything but…” Miki’s words started to hurt Nano, as a small tear started to form in her eyes. “I…I’m sorry I can’t continue this.” Right as Miki said that, she bolted out away from Nano. Nano could only feel slightly hurt and afraid for having to talk with Miki again. At home, Nano couldn’t help but panic about the sudden case Miki put her in. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to tell her. I bet she thinks I’m some strange person and won’t want to talk with me again. Her thoughts broke by the sound of her door—and a young Yui creeping through. “Hey nee-chan,” Yui walked over. “Hmmm?” Nano hummed in question. Yui walked over to Nano and instantly looked under her skirt. “I was wondering if you were wearing one already,” Yui exclaimed. “You look rather wet nee-chan.” “Oh, I see,” Nano stated. She then looked down to see how wet her diaper was and noticed it was rather soaked. From the position, Miki put her in she forgot to change her own diaper which could have been bad. “Thanks for telling me.” Yui smiled, “Mhm! I’ll change you if you will for me?” From this question, Nano figured Yui meant to have Nano change her into another one of her diapers. “Sure, I’d be glad to,” Nano stated. “Yay!” Yui beamed brightly. After having that said, Nano picked out two diapers and got it all set for the girls to change. Nano to change into a clean diaper and Yui back into a diaper. Now that the two girls were all in clean diapers, Nano began to work on homework. It was tough to get it out of her mind, but Nano tried her best to at least try to finish homework the best she could. That is until she heard the doorbell. Once she got to the front door and opened it, with a skirt on, she saw a taller figure she commonly saw—Miki. “Uh…Miki?” Nano stated nervously. She really didn’t know what to think of Miki coming over at this time. It could’ve meant something bad like her coming to say never speak to her again or possibly even worse that she was changing schools. “Nano, I wanted to say I thought about it a bit,” Miki started. It was obvious from the statement she was thinking about Nano’s secret—diapers. Nano couldn’t help but freeze up with anxiety. “And well, it took me a little bit to understand the concept of you in a diaper. But I’ve come to accept it.” Miki’s remark gave Nano a hopeful smile, “Wait really?” “Yes,” Miki replied. “I don’t mind the idea of you having to wear a diaper or possibly use it.” Nano blushed quickly at that. Miki must have also thought of a diapers use and possibly Nano using it for the same purposes. “In fact, I’d like to help you out whenever you need it alright. So if you ever need, I’ll try my best to well uh change you. Which uh, you don’t need one right now?” Nano remembering the many times she got changed by Miki in the diaper world couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks, I’d like that. And I’m fine for now.” Nano felt super relieved and happy all at the same time. “So yeah, I’m sorry about earlier,” Miki stated. “It's fine,” Nano started. “I know it wasn’t easy to take in, but I’m glad you understand me more now.” “Yeah, I didn’t know my best friend liked wearing diapers. But I’ll try my best to support you either way.” “Mhm!” Nano couldn’t help but feel like her smile was getting sent through the phone itself. “So, about math…” Miki began her questioning. Nano couldn’t help but giggle, “Alright what do you need help on?” Having helped Miki for a short period helped Nano feel even more relieved. Now she didn’t have to panic about seeing Miki from now on with anything but a smile. And on cue came her sister asking for similar assistance as usual with school work. Yui was also wearing a skirt and a smile. Probably to hide the diaper she wore. Even though Miki accepted Nano wearing a diaper they probably shouldn’t explain why Yui was wearing one. “Which problem is giving you some troubles this time?” Nano asked. “Oh some math again,” Yui stated. Nano remembering the math homework she helped Yui with prior and remembering it to be a little tricky when she was in Yui’s grade. “Ah, you having troubles with match as well?” Miki asked. “Yup, hehe,” Yui giggled. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you,” Nano stated with a smile. Once she finished through the many problems, Miki had finished her homework. Miki took this chance to leave Nano’s house and return back home. Both the girls smiled as they saw each other off. However for Nano, Yui’s problems weren’t quite cleared out so she went back to helping her. After helping Yui with another single problem, Nano felt the urge to pee and a need to poop. Fortunately for Nano, she no longer needed to care about letting it all go into her diaper—especially in front of her sister. But she may have needed to worry if Miki were still there. So she relaxed and quickly enough a warm stream poured out into her diaper. Nano stood near Yui and probably had her current actions still a secret under her skirt. Yui didn’t look at her differently all while the front of her diaper grew warmer and heavier. Even Yui contained her diaper under her skirt keeping it a secret from Nano. Once finishing up emptying her bladder into her diaper, Nano knew it was time to just let it all go—to poop herself. With that thought, she only bent slightly over and began to relax while slightly giving it a push. Still being somewhat a secret to her action, Yui could only guess what possibly her sister is doing while helping her. The second she felt herself pushing, the second she began to feel it excrete out of her body and into her diaper. Not having to put much effort into it, Nano continued pooping into her diaper causing it to expand even more. Finishing up and feeling very relieved, it was rather evident what had occurred—the smell. Her diaper started to smell rather quickly and most likely her sister had known what happened. But she couldn’t help but wonder how Yui will react. Though the only thing she notices is a smile. “Sorry if it smells,” Nano apologized. It was evident that she was referring to her stinky diaper. “It's fine,” Yui responded. Nano noticed Yui’s glance at her waist in which Nano didn’t mind. She only could imagine that Yui was trying to look at her diaper. It was tempting to Nano to just strip her skirt off and model off a bulge in her diaper but she felt that’d be a little awkward. Several more minutes in and Nano thought it’d be a good time to change soon. However, she liked the convenience of not using the toilet. Though she noticed Yui didn’t say anything since accepting Nano’s stinky diaper. Her silence had Nano wonder what may have been the issue for Yui. Perhaps she was staying silent for her own diaper. Curious, Nano pulled on Yui’s diaper waistband to check it. Sliding her finger in she found the inside of Yui’s diaper to be warm and wet. It was obvious to deduce Yui’s diaper to be wet. But not as full as Nano’s diaper. We’ll have to get a change later. Nano’s thought caused her to smile. She couldn’t be any happier to be in the real world and be in a full diaper alongside her sister in a wet one. Worried if she may have surprised her sister only to see an innocent smile on Yui’s face. However, the silence still wasn’t broken. “I see you are wet,” Nano announced. “Mhm,” Yui mumbled. Even her response seemed a little off. “Is there something wrong?” Nano asked. Her only response was Yui shaking her head. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if the fact she pooped her pants was off-putting to her sister. “Is it my stinky diaper?” Yui didn’t say anything after that. “I see, so it’s that huh.” “No, it’s not that,” Yui answered back. However, that didn’t quite clear up the concern that it may have to deal with Nano’s messy diaper. “It’s um…” If it wasn’t about Nano’s diaper then would that mean it was about her own? Yui hasn’t pooped her pants or anything though… Just then Nano thought she may have figured it out. The fact she hasn’t pooped may also mean that she might need to. So she’s silent because she has to go but possibly a little afraid to. I had gone in my diaper so she probably feels a little conscious about having to choose her diaper to go in. “Umm, Yui,” Nano started. “Do you have to poop?” After hearing that, Yui turned red. “It’s fine if you do. I went in my diaper as you can probably tell. So all you have to do is just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better if you do.” “Okay,” Yui nodded quickly accepting. She put down her pencil, clenched her fists together and squatted down. Nano watched as her younger sister slightly squinted as the young girl pushed. It was evident that Yui was doing her best to poop in her own diaper. After about a minute, Yui stood up again with a completely red face. “Do you feel better?” Nano asked. “Mhm, I do,” Yui responded. “It’s all warm and mushy now. Not too bad, but I feel much better now.” She then hugged Nano. “Thanks, nee-chan!” Nano couldn’t help but embrace her own sister. Though she felt a slight patting on her bottom, clearly it was Yui feeling her diaper since that was about her height could reach. “Hehe, I think your diapers full nee-chan.” Nano smiled, “Yeah, I think we should probably get changed.” “Okay!” Yui smiled back. Now that the two girls have changed and taken their baths, the two went off to bed. Nano couldn’t help but feel even happier with her situation now. Her best friend accepted her, they have gotten closer to Fumiko and she can enjoy diapers with her younger sister. The only issues remaining are getting even closer to Fumiko and Nano’s mother. However, she’d rather not deal with her mother quite yet. So that’ll leave getting closer to Fumiko then. Nano then remembered the one girl who worked at the one store. She decided to try sending her a message and see what she had wanted. Possibly she could go and get Yui’s size of diapers then. Hey, this is Amasaki Nano, the girl whom you gave a number to after purchasing a package of diapers. I was curious as to what you wanted since you shared your phone. Leaving it at that, Nano then drifted off to sleep. Chapter 13 Nano was at school getting ready to find her classroom when she was stopped by Miki. Miki was typically at school earlier than most for her before school club activities. So it didn’t surprise Nano to be seeing her friend walking up to her as if she had just finished an intensive work out. “Hey Nano,” Miki said. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “I was wondering if you were wearing a diaper?” Miki whispered her question. Nano blushed at her question as well as confused. She felt confused at how Miki could be asking this despite how awkward things were the day before because of diapers. Even though they patched things up the night before, Nano couldn’t help imagine Miki wouldn’t bring it up so soon. “I am,” Nano answered shyly. “I’m still not sure what to think about it, but I’ll support you either way.” “Thanks,” Nano smiled. “I was thinking of going to town with you again to make up for yesterday,” Miki suggested. “That sounds fun, I’d be glad to,” Nano responded. “Oh, maybe we can invite Sasaki to go with us as well!” “Sure, I’d be alright with that,” Miki replied. “I just worry others might discover your secret.” “Ah, don’t worry about that,” Nano replied reassuringly. “Nobody will notice that I’m wearing a diaper.” After the last class, Miki and Nano asked Fumiko to join them on their in-town excursion. Fumiko didn’t exactly jump on board right away but decided to come along anyway. Nano was sort of nervous that her diaper secret may get noticed by Fumiko. However, the skirt should perfectly cover that secret. It would only take an unfortunate gust of wind with Nano in front of Fumiko to reveal the truth. While at a department store going through clothes, Nano couldn’t help notice the smile coming across Fumiko’s face. It was only a few days since Nano began talking to Fumiko, but it made Nano happy to see Fumiko appeared happier than she was before. And she only thought about getting closer to Fumiko like she was back in the diaper world. After a few browsing shops, the three girls stopped at a restaurant to eat at. Sitting in her seat, Nano felt a need to pee. She realized her diaper was already rather wet, in which she knew should have been changed some time ago. But she was having so much fun with her two friends that she didn’t want to get up and leave. With her past experience in using diapers, her diaper could contain quite a bit more than she expected. So as long as she stood up it should hold out. “I’m going to go refill my drink,” Nano stated standing up. Her drink was running low, but her intention was something else. “Me as well,” Fumiko remarked following Nano. With the two at the drink station, Nano felt happy and content seeing Fumiko alongside her. That’s when she realized her diaper grew even heavier. Knowing she was currently urinating in her diaper, Nano couldn’t find herself happier to also not be troubled by bathroom breaks to take her away from her friends. The smile and blush on her face remained until she felt a warm liquid running down her leg. Oh god, oh god! My diaper! It’s leaking! Nano overestimated her diapers capacity judging from the diaper world’s absorbency. She quickly went back to the table, grabbed her bag and went towards the restroom. In the stall of the restroom, Nano lifted her skirt to find her diaper extremely soaked and in fact did leak. There was a bit dribbling down her legs as she inspected the diaper. Fortunately for Nano, it appeared that it started to leak just as she finished as the only parts leaking are a few drops here and there. With a sigh of relief, Nano pulled a clean diaper out and proceeded to change herself while wiping her legs and doing her best to dry the spots on her socks. It may have leaked, but it wasn’t so bad that anybody would’ve been able to tell. Walking back out to her friends, Miki got up walking to her. “What happened?” Miki had a worried expression as she asked her question. Nano went up to her ear to whisper, “My diaper leaked, sorry to worry you.” Upon that knowledge, Miki went quiet and just nodded. The trio continued to enjoy their time in town. Once they decided they were finished, Miki asked if they’d like to go over to her house. Nano obviously accepted this invitation. It was going to be up to Fumiko whether or not she’d come along. “Sure, if y-you aren’t too far” Fumiko stated. “Oh no, it’s nearby,” came Miki’s reply. With that, the three girls were now going to Miki’s house. Nano knew she probably couldn’t stay for too long as her diaper count was down to only one change left. And the current diaper she wore told her she’d be making use of that change rather soon. At Miki’s, Nano knew Miki’s parents worked rather late on the weekends so she wasn’t surprised to see both missing at home. The three were led by Miki who took them upstairs to a room at the end of the hallway—Miki’s room. There was a bed with a yellow blanket and not much covering the walls. One of the main features the room contained was a table with a few chairs and a tv. “We can probably play some games before having to stop,” Nano announced. She knew all too well her limits here. “Oh, I guess I should have asked if you liked playing games?” Nano’s question was directed at Fumiko who was mostly the guest here. “Yeah. I like games,” Fumiko responded. “Alright we’ll play this one then,” Miki said holding up a game. It was a recent hit multiplayer game. “Oh. Nice I-I like this game,” Fumiko smiled. With the three of them smiling, the game was turned on and the three of them played the game. It was about a couple hours since they started, but it felt like mere minutes. Currently, both Nano and Miki were getting trounced by Fumiko who clearly demonstrated an immense amount of practice. But after losing several times they decided to play co-op with each other and found a better time. Nano felt herself bouncing off her seat at times feeling the soggy padding between her legs. It was high time for her to change her diaper. Though she felt awkward with Fumiko sitting there. What if Fumiko could actually tell? After a round, Miki stood up, “Alright let me go use the restroom real fast.” Nano couldn’t help but admire her position of not having to take many breaks for the bathroom. Something a diaper really helps with that she quite enjoyed. Leaving the two girls alone, Nano started to wonder how would Fumiko actually take her secret? Would she take it horribly or would she actually accept her? They hadn’t been friends for very long, but she figured her friends should know—especially for how much longer Nano has known Fumiko for. “Hey,” Nano started. Oh gosh, am I really going to confess? She had Fumiko’s full attention but really didn’t know if she should go through with it or not. “I-I uh never mind.” Nano pulled the brakes and stopped herself from telling Fumiko the whole truth of the matter—about her diapers. Fumiko only gave a puzzled expression as to what she might have said. With a few more moments of silence and Miki returned. Nano decided to take this as her cue to go and change. “Um, I’ll actually go use the restroom real fast.” When she walked by Miki she whispered into her ear, “I have to change.” Miki nodded in exchange as Nano walked to the restroom with her bag in hand ready to change. After several hours, and the trio had to end their fun. They walked Fumiko home which she said to walk as far as the station. “I-I had a lot of fun,” Fumiko smiled and waved. “I look f-forward to seeing you again!” Nano couldn’t help but feel very happy to see Fumiko look this way. “Yup, I can’t wait either!” Nano responded. “Yeah, I’m glad we became friends!” Miki answered back. Nano felt even happier to know that the three of them have officially become friends. Now there was a lot more they could do in the future. Miki walked Nano all the way home but got an idea when she made it back. “Hey, Miki?” Nano started. “Yes, what is it?” Miki wondered. “I was wondering if you were fine with me staying the night?” It was a Saturday so having Sunday off for school wouldn’t have this as off-limits on a school night. The two had many times where Nano came over and spent the night. Nano would just write her mom a letter and they’d call it good. “Oh, really?” Miki responded. “Yup!” Nano smiled back. “Okay, I’m fine with that.” “Yay!” Nano remembered she was completely out of changing supplies and clothes to wear for the night so she should pack lightly for the trip. “Okay let me go get some stuff then to wear alright. I ran out of diapers I could change while we were having fun so I’ll have to get some more.” “Okay, just make sure you bring enough okay.” Miki’s response didn’t sound weirded out or anything, just a nice sense of concern for her friend. “Aw, I definitely will!” Nano certainly planned on it, especially if she wasn’t going to be actually using Miki’s bathroom for its intended purposes. Though she’d probably have to tell Yui where she was going to be for the night. That way her sister didn’t have to worry. She only felt bad that she’d have to skip out on having another sister bonding night in diapers again. Though she should probably get Yui a diaper in her size before they have another time together. Back at Miki’s, with plenty of diapers on hand and the two of them alone, Nano pulled one of her diapers out to show her friend. “This is one of my diapers,” Nano stated handing the diaper over. “I see,” Miki responded handling it. “It does have a soft texture.” “Mhm, it really is soft!” Nano smiled. Next, her hands made it to her waist finding the button on her skirt. She unbuttoned it and then pulled her skirt down causing it to plop onto the floor around her feet. This completely revealed the diaper under her skirt to her friend who hadn’t seen her in a diaper yet. “And well, you can see the diaper I’m wearing now.” “Oh, it actually looks cute on you,” Miki smiled at her. Nano wasn’t sure if she was forcing herself or not to say that. “Are you being honest?” “Yeah, it really does suit you.” “Well, in that case. It shouldn’t bother you if I stayed like this until bedtime right?” Nano referred to having no skirt, no pants nothing covering her diaper. “I’m fine with it.” Nano smiled, “Good, cause I’ll be having my diaper exposed then.” “Alright, I should probably get used to it then. I’ve also been curious what you looked like in them as well.” “Well, now you know.” “Yup, and you certainly are cute.” “We’ll see if you think the same when I use it and it changes color.” “I-I guess so,” Miki didn’t sound too certain. Miki was about to hand the diaper back when Nano got an idea that caused her to smirk. “Hey, Miki.” “Yes?” “I was wondering if you’d like to try one?” Nano gave her a small begging face. She didn’t think Miki would like it but it couldn’t hurt. “Hmm, I’m not sure how I feel about it,” Miki started with a puzzled look. She took another look at Nano before coming to a conclusion. “But I think I’ll at least try one on and see how it feels.” With that said Miki continued to hold onto the diaper. “Yay!” Nano felt elated. “Ask me if you need help changing into it alright.” “Okay,” Miki responded walking out of the room. Once Miki walked back in, the shine on her skin was completely visible. No longer was she wearing anything below her waist except for one thick padding—a diaper. Nano couldn’t help notice the tapes were a little crooked but at least seemed to be in place. She probably didn’t use any baby powder though. But she thought her friend looked rather cute in the diaper. “Oh, you look cute too!” Nano clasped her hands together. “It’s a little bulky,” Miki responded. “It does have a soft touch, but I don’t know.” “Aw that’s alright,” Nano answered back. “At least you did give it a try.” “Well, I’ll wear it for the rest of the night then how about that?” “Oh really? I’d love you too!” “Okay then, looks like we’ll both be wearing diapers then. But tomorrow I’d like to wear regular clothing of course.” “That’s fine, I’m really glad you agreed to this.” Seeing Nano’s smile caused Miki to smile as well. “Well, I’m glad I could make you happy!” It was getting somewhat late in the night when Nano felt herself having to pee. With her diaper on display, it would be completely evident what she was doing. Regardless, she knew where she should be peeing—in her diaper. Without a hint of holding back, a warm stream crashed out into her diaper causing the front to discolor. Nano smiled quietly in hopes that Miki may take notice. However, it appeared that she was too content on the anime they were currently watching. Having finished, Nano’s diaper could easily be identified as wet. You’d have to have been blind to not tell it wasn’t wet. So Nano shuffled in her seat to see if she could grab Miki’s attention. Miki did, in fact, turn towards her and Nano smiled while turning red. Even though she wanted Miki to take notice, she still felt slightly embarrassed about it. She noticed Miki’s eyes look towards Nano’s diaper and then back to Nano with a smile. There she looked at the tv once more. Nano was really curious as to what Miki was thinking because she had to be able to tell she was wet. “Well, did you notice?” Nano asked. “Yeah,” Miki responded. “Noticed what?” Nano wanted clarification. “I noticed you peed your pants or well uh diaper.” “Huhu, yup” Nano giggled. “I still think you're cute though. I really don’t mind the fact of what you just did. For some reason, I kind of like seeing you like this.” Nano blushed even more. She felt overwhelmed with emotion at her friend's kindness. So she went straight to hugging her friend not noticing her wet diaper was colliding as well. “Wa?! what’s that for?” “For accepting me!” Nano responded. “It makes me really happy!” “Well, of course, I’d accept you!” Miki smiled. “I am your best friend after all! I really didn’t want this to come between us which is why I said I wanted to wish you the best earlier. But now I really see it differently, and I don’t mind it at all now. I kind of like seeing you like this as well.” Nano squeezed tighter, “And that’s why you deserve this!” Once the two girls finished the exchange, Miki had a question. “Well, should you change soon?” “Oh, you don’t have to worry,” Nano responded reassuringly. “These can absorb quite a bit and plus I have powder on so I won’t need to worry about any rashes. I’ll just change before we go to sleep.” Miki looked relieved, “Oh good, I was really worried about you earlier, to be honest. That’s why I asked.” “Oh about that leak? It really didn’t leak much, just started to. Lucky it didn’t just burst huh?” “Yeah, I was really worried Sasaki would have gotten ideas and all. I was thinking of what to say if the situation ever rose so I could cover for you.” “Aw thanks for thinking of me!” Nano just felt enamored with how much care her trusted friend was giving her. It was now the designated time after a couple of hours the two decided to go to sleep. Miki changed into a pajama shirt alongside pants over her diaper. Nano noticed it was still clean which made her wonder if she was ever going to use it. But didn’t mind if she did or didn’t, just the fact she’s wearing one at this time was all she enjoyed. Nano took her shirt off and changed into a nightgown that went over her diaper and not much else. Given she was the guest, Miki opted to sleep on her mat on the floor with Nano on the bed. Nano accidentally dropped a pillow due to moving the covers over. So Nano bent down to retrieve the lost pillow. Looking her way Miki spoke, “Um.” Nano looked her way grabbing the pillow and standing back up. “I could see your diaper under that when you bent down.” “Oh, I see,” Nano responded. “It’s probably how puffy the diaper is. Did you enjoy the view?” “Well, it makes me think I’ll need to be careful if you ever find yourself having to bend down with a not so long skirt. I can act as your shield then.” “Oh, you really are looking out for me thanks!” With that Nano grabbed her skirt of the nightgown and yanked it up revealing her diaper. She stuck her diapered butt out and wiggled back and forth. “There, your reward is being able to see this.” However, it didn't quite get a stare, she felt a hand patting her butt. Obviously, it was her friend's hand giving her a slight pat but it still caused her to go red. “Your butt really is much softer like this.” Miki grinned back at Nano who giggled back. The two crawled into their respective sleeping areas and began working on sleep. The next morning Nano woke up feeling rather refreshed and of course rather soaked. However a different feeling was bottling up inside of her—it was a need to poop. Miki didn’t appear to be in the room, which made Nano wonder if she already has taken her diaper off or not. But she couldn’t help feel herself starting the process for pooping. She clenched her legs together to stop herself but couldn’t help but wonder how would Miki react to her in a messy diaper. Potentially that could have been the real friendship killer. Which also made Nano rather worried at the same time. Holding it for about a minute on what to decide to do, Nano decided she was in a diaper and that’s what it was for. Releasing the grasps on her legs, she bent them up and spread her legs apart. Holding her thighs with her hands, Nano began to assist with a push. Immediately she could feel her diaper expanding out as she proceeded to poop in her diaper. Once she finished, she continued to just lie in the bed in wait for Miki. It wasn’t very long until Miki walked in with her day clothes on. Curious if she could see a diapers bulge, Nano scouted Miki’s shorts. But it didn’t appear to have any sort of bulge at her shorts. Potentially that meant the diapered Miki dream was short lived. “Hmm,” Miki seemed gave Nano a puzzled look. Perhaps she already took notice of something different in the atmosphere. “Did you really?” She walked up closing on Nano as if she was about to crawl over her. “I think you did. Nano did you poop?” It was obvious her secret was out now. So Nano had no choice but to admit to the truth. “Yup, I pooped in my diaper.” Blushing, she felt like she should almost apologize for having done what she did. “It's fine,” came Miki’s response. “I was just curious if you did or not. But I wonder if it might be a little tough to clean up.” This response startled Nano. She really didn’t picture Miki thinking about her cleanup process. Nano honestly believed her friend would’ve been grossed out by what she had done. “Well, it is somewhat a pain even when you know what you are doing.” “I see, would it be better to change on a towel?” Nano wasn’t quite following what Miki asked. “I was just thinking we should get you cleaned up pretty soon.” “Um yeah, I should probably get cleaned up now. A towel works fine for getting changed, but I can change in the bathroom.” “Alright, wait here,” Miki said walking out the room with a determined face. Nano could only sit on the edge of the bed waiting for her friend. It seemed rather strange for why she’d be going out of the room. She could be getting a towel for me, but it's better I change in the bathroom using my own wipes. Once Miki could be viewed walking into the room again, it was obvious in her hand was a black towel and a set of wipes. Miki proceeded to lay the towel out on the floor of her room. “You didn’t have to get a towel,” Nano said confused. “Well, I thought it’d be useful for changes.” “For changing others that is.” “That’s why I got it.” Nano felt shocked about what she heard. “Wait—what?!” “I thought I’d help change you.” Nano couldn’t help but think whether she was dreaming or not. “I don’t mind it, and I really thought about it last night. I thought about if you really needed a change, I shouldn’t mind giving you a hand. In fact, I kind of really like the idea of changing you for some reason.” “Oh, is that so? Okay, then I’ll let you change me then.” Nano got up feeling her diaper sag between her legs as she waddled over towards Miki. Once she stood in front of Miki, she sat onto the towel and laid back. With her memories of the diaper world, Nano instinctively loosened her legs to make it easy for Miki. Miki took the initiative and pulled her dress up completely revealing her full diaper. “Thanks, Miki,” was all Nano could really say. She was absolutely happy that her friend not only has come to accept her but was wanting to help her out. “No problem, it’s why we're friends after all!” “Hehe,” Nano giggled with a blushing smile. “So I just have to take your diaper off then huh?” Nano wondered just how much Miki would actually know for this change and sure enough, it didn’t seem like Miki knew much after all. “Yup, just undo the tapes and make sure to wipe me down.” With that statement, the tapes were undone and so did the diaper. A large mess was revealed, but no face of disgust on Miki. Nano felt really relieved to see her friend did, in fact, accept her. There Miki started grabbing wipes and began wiping all around her rear end. It felt odd to be in this position in the regular world, but she felt rather used to it. “Alright, I think I have you cleaned up.” “Okay, so next roll up my diaper.” “Like this?” Miki proceeded to take the tops and roll up the diaper. “Not quite, but it’ll work for now. There’s a plastic bag in my bag to toss it in.” Miki walked over to her bag, unzipped it and sure enough tossed the used diaper in the plastic bag. “I’ll grab one of your diapers as well then.” “Thanks! Don’t forget my powder as well.” Miki walked back over with a clean diaper and powder in hand. Then she unfolded the diaper and placed it under Nano. “Hehe, you have it backward,” Nano exclaimed. “Oh I see,” Miki said as she quickly flipped the diaper around. “So I just apply the powder now?” “Yup, make sure it gets on most all the spots.” Nano could smell and see Miki’s attempt to applying the powder. She used a little more than needed, but it’ll be fine for a first change. Miki then took the top of the diaper and started to raise it up to Nano. Once again Nano lifted her legs to make sure it’d be secured into place. Taking the tapes over the front, Miki had finished changing Nano. “They're all clean!” Miki stated. That much was true, but it didn’t feel quite right to Nano. “Hmm, I think the tapes are a little loose.” “Oh, they are?” “Yup, it should be more like this,” Nano said as she secured the tapes. “There now it’s much better. But thanks a lot Miki! I’m so happy you wanted to change me!” “Yup, I actually really enjoyed it. Which I should probably explain myself on that.” Nano sat up again on the bed looking at her friend. The skirt of her nightgown not quite down all the way revealed her diaper but she didn’t mind. “The truth is, at first I thought it was so strange that you could like diapers. But now that I have seen you in them and how you act with them…honestly, I think you are just so adorable.” “Oh, thanks!” Nano said blushing with an innocent smile. “And so, that was one reason I agreed to try it with you last night. But I’m sorry to say I didn’t like wearing it. I can see what you like, but it just doesn’t work for me.” “Oh, I see…” “Don’t be sad, because personally I really like them on you. So that’s why I thought rather than share wearing it with my best friend I’d help her enjoy it. I know I wasn’t quite the best at changing you, but if you need my help I’d be very happy to change you.” Nano couldn’t help herself any longer. She jumped off the bed and leaped into Miki’s arms. “Thank you so much, Miki, I love you for helping me!” Feeling Miki’s embrace, especially touch on her padded rear, she heard a whisper. “You’re like a baby right now.” “Hehe, I guess I could give that thought.” “A rather cute baby though!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight to know her friend not only accepted her but liked her in a diaper as well. That was when a thought popped into Nano’s mind. It was like a memory re-surfaced back into her mind. This thought was strange because it was of both Miki and Nano in diapers while at Miki’s house. Not only was Nano using her diaper but Miki was as well. The two of them were having fun talking about things early friends would talk about. This memory seemed a little strange to Nano as it seemed similar to another time when the two became friends, just with diapers on instead. Later in the day, Nano left to go into town after making a return to home. She received a message from the girl who worked at the store that told her to meet her during the day. So Nano decided to take up the offer and see what this girl was all about. Once at the store, she saw the sales clerk at the reception counter. The smile on the woman’s face gave it away that she noticed Nano already. Smiling back, Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “Welcome,” came the cheerful voice of the clerk. “Let us go talk over there.” What she referred to were the public restrooms. With a nod from Nano, the two girls walked over to the bathrooms. In the bathroom, the woman turned around to face Nano. “Sorry if I scared you or anything. I just like to let others who are about as young as you to not worry about having to wear diapers. So that’s why I like to talk to you and help make it easier for you to purchase them.” “Oh, I see thanks,” Nano said happily. It seemed rather nice of the girl to be doing such a thing. “That really will make it easier for me.” “So you are wearing one right now I presume?” asked the woman. “Umm yeah,” Nano felt a little awkward answering. “You don’t have to feel afraid, because I wear diapers as well,” the woman reassured. “Wait, really?” Nano felt shocked to hear of someone else wearing diapers. “Yup,” replied the girl who proceeded to lift her work shirt up and pull her pants slightly down to reveal the top of a diaper. “I just quite like wearing them.” “Yeah, they are really comfy,” Nano smiled shyly. “Mhm, it was an interesting experience for how I got into them but they are definitely a part of my life now.” “Yeah same here. It was like a different world experience for me.” “Oh, can I ask you something?” the woman started. “I’m curious if you had put any coins in a strange box before.” Once Nano heard this, she knew right away what she was meaning. “Wait you don’t mean…did you visit a different world as well?” The woman nodded her head, “I have in fact. I take it you probably visited the world where all woman were diapered correct.” “Yes, it was strange at first but it was rather pleasant.” “That’s how it was for me as well. But I decided to return and so here I am. I’m rather happy to have met someone who has shared the same experience though.” “I am as well!” “It was tough adjusting back at first, especially having the many accidents.” “Yeah, it was tough.” “But that pushed me to get diapers. And now I basically don’t know when I go or not.” “I see. I still have some feeling.” “Well, I’d say expect to not have that for too much longer if you keep using your diaper.” “I actually wouldn’t mind not having control.” “Ah, looks like you’re in the same boat as I am then. I don’t care about not having control either. But I’m glad to have met someone else who went to the other world. “Yeah, same.” “I should probably get back to work then, we’ll have to talk later. And if you need any help I’d be happy to help.” With a smile, the woman left the bathroom. Nano couldn’t find herself any happier. Not only did her best friend accept her but she found someone else who had gone through what she had. It’d make sense though that someone else would have gone through the experience as she had. But to actually meet them would have been super rare. Now she only hopes that telling Fumiko wouldn’t be as hard. Nano thought to keep it as a secret, but can’t help get the feeling she should tell Fumiko her secret. That was when a realization hit—she actually needed to pick something up. “Oh hey, I actually need something…I need some diapers,” Nano asked the girl once again. Chapter 14 It was lunchtime the next day at school. Nano and Miki were about to head to their usual spots, but this time Fumiko went ahead to join the two without them asking. Nano couldn’t feel any happier knowing that the girl had found herself part of their group now. There was no denying the friendship they just formed. While eating, Nano had the urge to pee but let it go rather quickly. With her warm diaper Nano felt at peace with her friends. However, she felt a different urge immediately after—a need to poop. Not wanting to get caught by her friend Fumiko, Nano felt nervous about using her diaper. However, she still decided to squat down and let her poop slide out into her diaper. With a full diaper, Nano knew she better change quickly. Not wanting to cause Miki to panic, she leaned over to her ear. “Miki I pooped,” Nano whispered. “I’m going to get a change now.” With that said, Nano stood up. Miki followed after her, “I’ll help you.” Nano was happy to accept her kindness and so she nodded in reply. Fumiko also got up to follow after them. Possibly she was worried about what was going on, but before she could get any farther Miki held her hand up stopping the girl. “I’m sorry but can you wait for us.” Miki had told Fumiko to wait for them and so the two went off to the restroom. Once in the restroom, Miki and Nano waited to make sure nobody was coming and going to not bring any suspicion on them. After affirming the situation was clear, the two girls found themselves entering the farthest stall. Miki wasn’t quite sure how this was going to work, but Nano took the first step in what to do and Miki followed up after. Nano still couldn’t quite comprehend her friend helping her out like this. Soon enough Nano was now in a clean diaper. Miki held up Nano’s old dirty diaper in which Nano gently took. “Don’t worry, I’ll dispose of this later,” Nano stated. Once again confirming the safety of outside the stall, the two girls returned to Fumiko. Fumiko had a worried expression as the two girls approached her. Nano did her best to smile in hopes of calming Fumiko’s worries. “S-so what happened?” stated the worried Fumiko. Nano didn’t like having to lie, but she knew better to keep her secret. “Ah, it wasn’t anything special,” Nano stated. “Yeah,” Miki added in. “It was just a small task she needed me for.” Nano wasn’t sure if the vagueness of Miki helped or not. “I see,” nodded Fumiko. But it didn’t seem like her curiosity went away. Once the last class finished up, Nano and Miki asked Fumiko if they wanted to spend time together once again. Fumiko agreed but wanted to participate in her club still. So Miki and Nano decided to just visit her while she went about her art. The room they used for the art club was just a standard classroom. But they had all the desks connected to give enough space to draw on. Fumiko’s preferred canvas was her sketch pad. Miki and Nano not being part of the club attracted some attention from other people. But they didn’t seem to mind. Nano thought perhaps they were surprised to see Fumiko with other people. Getting her sketch pad out, Fumiko turned to a blank page towards the middle. Sitting beside her, Nano and Miki watched her silently sketch different shapes. However, these shapes started to take more of a form that represented a person. Nano was rather impressed at the speed in which Fumiko was drawing this character. Seeing how this was only a beginning phase held the girls curious at what she has done. “I’d like to see some of your art,” asked Miki. Nano couldn’t deny she’d like to see more as well. “Well, o-okay,” replied Fumiko. She put her pencil down and turned to the first page. At the first page, they could see a smiling female character in a fantasy outfit with pink hair and green eyes. She resembled some sort of witch in which Nano had never seen before. Going through the many pages had several colorful and skillfully drawn characters. Just seeing all the different characters made Nano jealous of her talent. Nano didn’t exactly have a talent like her two friends so she couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous. Looking at Miki, reflecting on the talent seemed to have an effect on her as well. She looked ready to burst out of her seat. “I think I need to practice now,” Miki stated. However, Miki’s facial expression looked bold and bright. Whereas Nano often saw Miki state these words with the dullest expression ever. It appeared having spent time with her friends and taking a break to have an effect—her mind was clear. With Miki leaving the two, Nano decided to stay and watch Fumiko draw for longer. Fumiko had been drawing for a short bit before Nano felt an urge to pee. Trusting her diaper underneath could hold out, Nano didn’t even bother to hold. The streaming warmth spread through her diaper as she continued to stare at Fumiko’s drawing. Nano noticed Fumiko wasn’t drawing so she turned her attention to Fumiko’s face. However, she noticed Fumiko was giving her a stare down. It seemed odd for Fumiko to be looking at her especially when she just did her business then and there. So Nano decided to implement a blank stare of ignorance in hopes to throw off any suspicion her friend may have. That was when Fumiko spoke, “Hey I uh.” Given she was rather shy, Nano understood this was probably more difficult for her to speak to her. “I was wanting to return the favor for the other day. So uh, I was just wondering if perhaps you’d maybe come over?” Through that mess of Fumiko’s awkwardness, came a question to Nano if she wanted to visit at her house. “I’d ask Nishigi as well but.” It was obvious given Miki was no longer available for a certain amount of time. “Hehe,” Nano giggled. “Yeah, I’d love to visit your house.” Fumiko grew a nice smile like something incredible just happened. However, for Nano, she never once did visit Fumiko’s place in the diaper world. So seeing her house for the first time would be a treat. Packing up her stuff, Fumiko stood up followed by Nano. There they left the classroom with Fumiko in the lead. Nano couldn’t wait to see what this house visit would be like. Nano then felt a memory fly through her. It was her need to walk out of the classroom due to the need for a change. Once out of the room she bumped into Fumiko who then dropped her artwork on the floor. Nano helped pick up the artwork and noticed several of the colorful characters. Many of them were females with diapers on. Several of the characters were from anime’s that Nano liked to watch. There Nano commented on the artwork and anime’s which received a pleasant smile from Fumiko. Returning to reality, Nano realized she had a flashback to a detail that must have occurred in the diaper world. Though what happened was how Nano and Fumiko first met and became friends. This instance seemed to have happened much sooner than how it happened in this world but was a similar situation. They both had a liking to some anime and talked about them. This caused Nano to wonder just how she would have become friends with Fumiko if she didn’t go to the diaper world. Even though thanks to the diaper world helped me learn of Fumiko, I have a feeling we’d still have become friends. Maybe it’d have taken longer but I’m sure we’d have become friends. It’d be a matter of time before I’d have seen one of her characters after all. The trip to her house had the two to take a train ride given Fumiko wasn’t exactly in the area. Once at the two-story house, Nano got a pleasant feeling for Fumiko’s home. However now that they arrived, Nano remembered her wet diaper between her legs. Looking down at her waist she thought how to deal with it. Perhaps she’ll have to change herself at Fumiko’s place. Given how odd that may seem to do at a friend’s house when they weren’t aware of it, Nano could only feel a little nervous to change. Nano noticed Fumiko was then staring at her with a perplexed expression. Unsure of what she could be looking at her nor thinking about, Nano just stared off blankly. Turning her head forward, Fumiko then leads Nano to her front door. Once in the house, the main doorway led to a hallway to the left and a set of stairs to the right. Fumiko and Nano took their shoes off at the entrance and set them up neatly alongside the other sets of shoes. A sound of footsteps crept up closing down the hallway. The sounds in question came from a middle-aged woman who most likely was Fumiko’s mother. Fumiko looked at her mother with a scared expression. “Oh m-mom, I’m sorry I,” Fumiko started. She was most likely trying to apologize for having brought Nano over without permission. However, Fumiko’s mother took a quick glance at Nano before moving in closer. She quickly hugged Nano with a tight grip. Nano felt a little shocked at how Fumiko’s mother reacted. “Oh, you must be my daughter's friend!” Fumiko’s mother happily said. She then released her from her grasp. “I’m sorry, I was surprised to see Fumiko bring someone home with her! She hasn’t really had any friends so I’ve been worried for a long time if she’d ever meet with someone. So I can’t help but be overjoyed. Especially the last few days, she has mentioned a lot about having friends!” Nano couldn’t help but smile, “Oh…that makes me sad to hear because she’s such a great friend!” After Nano said that, Fumiko’s mother looked like she was about to tear up. “Oh, I should get you, girls, some drinks then!” After stating that she walked back the way she showed up. Nano thought she must’ve gone to the kitchen. Fumiko then started to walk up the stairs. “I’m sorry about my mother,” Fumiko stated with a sigh. Following her up the stairs, Fumiko couldn’t help but giggle. “Nah, I don’t mind how cheerful she was. I’m actually kind of jealous of how caring she is.” Nano couldn’t help but think about how her real mother is and how rough she was. Once in Fumiko’s room, Nano noticed how big of an anime fan Fumiko must have been. There were several unique poster-prints of characters on her wall. These kinds of prints were not something you could just pick up at in town. They were most likely obtained at events. She also had figures lined up. However, taking a glance at Fumiko showed the girl going slightly red. Perhaps she was feeling embarrassed by the stuff on display for Nano to see. “Oh wow, you have some neat stuff,” Nano stated. She wanted to make it sound like her collection was cool—in which it was to Nano. And a smile appeared on Fumiko’s face to tell her that she was happy to hear that. Fumiko set her bag for school next to her bed and so Nano followed suit by placing her bag next to it. “D-do you like games?” Fumiko asked. She was most likely asking Nano to play video games with her. Nano remembered the many fun times she had playing video games with Fumiko at Miki’s house. “Yeah,” Nano answered. Fumiko then walked next to her bed which had a flat screen tv set on a table with systems and games. That table was next to a much larger table to the right which held all of Fumiko’s ongoing art projects. Fumiko held a game out, “Do you like this game?” Nano was rather happy to see the title she selected as it was one she played with both Miki and Fumiko in the other world. “Why yes I do,” Nano responded. With a smile, Fumiko plugged the game in and handed Nano a controller. There was only a single chair in front of the tv, so Fumiko let Nano sit in her comfy seat while taking the chair from her art desk. Before they could get started, Fumiko’s mother walked in. “Playing some games I see, hehe.” Fumiko’s mother seemed really delighted to see her daughter having fun with someone else for once. She grazed to Fumiko’s art table and placed two drinks on it. “Well, I’ll leave you two girls to having fun then!” With that, she left the room. The two girls then proceeded to take sips of the tea they were given and proceed to play the game. Having drunk all the tea that was given alongside the snacks received, Nano was smiling happily playing with Fumiko. However, it seemed all liquids have gone through her as she was already needing to use the restroom. Thankful for her diaper, Nano proceeded to not mind wetting herself. Her already wet diaper began to grow warm once again as the wetness spread throughout her diaper. Even though they had just cleared through a section of the game, Nano felt rather happy and content about not having to use the restroom during a fun time of playing games—especially with others. Looking at Fumiko, she noticed she was being stared at. She couldn’t help but give a blank stare in return. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if Fumiko was on to her. So even though she’d like to wait a little before, Nano thought it’d been wise to change right away. “Um I need to go use your restroom,” Nano stated grabbing her bag. “Oh alright,” Fumiko replied. “It’s out in the hallway to the right.” With that set of guidance, Nano found her way to the restroom to give herself a good change. Once Nano returned Fumiko was standing at her desk with a sketchbook. Nano felt curious as to what art she may have drawn in this sketchbook. So she walked over to see her art. “Do you mind if I looked at your art?” Nano asked. “I-I well uh ok,” Fumiko replied. With an embarrassed consent, Nano opened up the book. Each drawing she saw were of many different anime characters. There were some that were male as well as many female characters. The more pages Nano turned the more impressed she felt looking at each character. She could definitely tell Fumiko had put in a serious amount of effort from a young age to be able to draw this well. The next page Nano turned had a strange appearance that Nano didn’t quite picture seeing. It was a female character, but she wore a rather childish shirt and a pair of rather puffy shorts. Her expression wore one who smiled but at the same time blushing with shyness. Nano, no matter how she looked at it, identified this character wearing a diaper. However, this probably wouldn’t have occurred to Nano unless she herself wore diapers. It was almost as if it was a hidden drawn diaper. “Is she wearing a diaper?” Nano couldn’t help asking. Fumiko seemed to have gone red, “I…n-n-no.” Fumiko shyly denied it but Nano couldn’t help but wonder still. “Ah, but she’s definitely cute.” “T-thanks.” Fumiko’s denial may indicate it as something else, but Fumiko still appeared rather embarrassed towards the question. Turning through more pages led to more characters that appeared if they were wearing diapers. Nano couldn’t help but comment on each one suggesting her thought. She put it as a joke but didn’t have any response from Fumiko. “Hey, even if they are wearing diapers it is your art. So you can do whatever you want with it. But I won’t deny even if they are wearing diapers, they still look very cute!” “T-thanks,” Fumiko shyly responded. Her response had Nano curious whether or not they actually were diapers or not. “So I’m curious, are they actually wearing diapers?” The response she saw from Fumiko shocked Nano. Fumiko stood still blushing red and nodded her head. Fumiko just admitted to the fact she drew characters in diapers. Nano wasn’t sure if that meant Fumiko straight up liked diapers or drew them for fun, but having multiple characters was a good sign for the former. “I have to ask, but do you like diapers?” “…” Fumiko couldn’t answer back. Her quiet expression told Nano that she probably did but could not admit to it. “Aw, it’s okay,” Nano stated. “I don’t care that you do. You’re my friend so that’s all that matters! So I don’t mind if this is something you like, you’ll always be my friend.” Fumiko’s expression turned teary, “T-thanks *sniffle*.” Fumiko broke down in tears. Nano couldn’t help holding the girl in her arms. She understood very well how it felt for a deep secret to be accepted by another person. So this had to be a very good moment for Fumiko. But she’s interested in diapers in this world? I mean I got into them given I was sort of forced into them; so that’s a little odd for an actual interest to them. But I suppose everyone has their odd quirks. Even if I hadn’t gone to the diaper world, I’m sure I’d have accepted Fumiko either way. But I wonder if that’d also mean I’d get into wearing diapers regardless of traveling to the diaper world? Once Fumiko calmed herself down she began to speak, “I’m s-sorry.” “Oh it’s fine, I understand,” Nano said reassuringly. “Well, it isn’t something I-I’ve done,” Fumiko started. “But I c-can’t h-help fantasizing.” Nano took this as Fumiko must have never worn one before besides being a baby but just enjoys the idea of one. “I-I also looked at you earlier, and couldn’t help Nishigi changing you.” Perhaps Fumiko had an idea that Miki was, in fact, helping change Nano earlier in that day which in fact was true. “And later I-I couldn’t help think you wet yourself.” It was apparent to Nano that Fumiko was, in fact, picturing her wearing a diaper. Maybe she had done that for others, but ironically the idea isn’t wrong for Nano. “S-so I’m sorry.” Fumiko was apologizing for her thoughts. Nano couldn’t help but smile, “It's okay, you don’t have to worry! I’m fine with you thinking like that, so don’t feel bad okay!” From her statement, Fumiko gave a smile. But a thought occurred to Nano. If there was any better time to tell Fumiko my secret, I think now would be the time. Holding onto her thought, Nano stepped back. “Well, I’m alright with it but you aren’t wrong either.” Fumiko looked at Nano confused. “The reason for that is simply this.” Nano held the hem of her skirt and brought it slowly up. “I actually am wearing a diaper.” With a really bright red face, Nano looked to find Fumiko shocked. “So you weren’t wrong, I actually had Miki help me early today and I…” Nano couldn’t finish herself to confirm Fumiko’s thought. “It’s fine,” Fumiko stated. “I-I can’t believe this…I revealed my secret yet—you share it…” Another stream of tears flowed down Fumiko’s cheeks. “I’m s-sowwy.” Fumiko hiccupped before continuing. “Not medical though?” Fumiko’s question must’ve been asking if Nano’s diaper status was because she had it for medical purposes or not. “No, it isn’t,” Nano answered. “So I guess I’m like you then hehe. I like them as well.” Which wasn’t exactly the full truth, it was the currently accepted story. Given how close the two have become, Nano couldn’t help but ask a silly question. “Hey can ask you something?” Fumiko nodded in response probably stunned. “Can we call each other by our given names?” Fumiko looked at Nano brightly. Nano asked Fumiko to be able to call her by Fumiko and vice versa with being called Nano. “Yes, I’d like that,” Fumiko smiled. “Hehe, okay Fumi-chan.” Nano smiled and blushed because that was the nickname she called her back in the diaper world. However this time it just slipped out, but Fumiko only smiled in return. Hmm if she hasn’t worn one yet…Nano couldn’t help think about what she should do. She knew she had several spares left so perhaps she should be nice to leave them with her. “Hey, I actually have several diapers with me so I don’t mind sharing one with you.” After stating her proposal, Fumiko smiled. “A-are you sure?” Fumiko asked. “Yup, I don’t mind. In fact, I’d like you to try it!” Nano walked over to her bag and pulled a soft diaper out. Walking over to Fumiko, she put the diaper in her hands. Fumiko’s expression turned even brighter. “Oh my, it really is soft.” Fumiko held it up to her cheek absorbing the soft fabric. “Hehe, yup they are. I can help you with putting it on if you’d like?” Nano wasn’t sure if she’d be alright with her assistance, but she offered to help regardless. But with Fumiko standing there silently told Nano she probably wasn’t going to take up on that offer. “Or I can just walk out in the hall to give you enough time.” “Okay,” Fumiko nodded. With her response, Nano walked out into the hallway closing the door behind her. She couldn’t help but be filled with anticipation for the fact her friend was trying. Nano enjoyed the idea for someone else to join her, but felt happier that Fumiko’s dream was going to be granted. “Okay, I finished,” sounded Fumiko. This most likely meant Fumiko had finished changing into her diaper. With a smile on her face, Nano opened the door with a level of expectation. Once in the room again, she saw Fumiko’s blushing expression. However, Fumiko herself did not appear any different than she had before. If Fumiko were indeed wearing a diaper it must be kept hidden by her skirt. “So…?” Nano tried to keep herself from sounding like a dirty old man. Fumiko blushed brightly as she looked to the side. Silently she lifted her skirt like an innocent child, thus revealing a diaper around her waist. Nano couldn’t help but gasp with delight at the sight this girl now portrayed. Even though Fumiko failed to directly look at Nano, Nano couldn’t help but see how adorable Fumiko looked. “Oh my, you are super cute!” “Y-you really think?” Fumiko replied. “Mhm, it really compliments your cuteness!” Nano smiled. Fumiko then lowered her skirt with a smile, “Thanks!” The two had talked quite a lot, not just about diapers but other things such as anime and games they enjoyed. Fumiko appeared like she was shifting around, and Nano wondered if perhaps that meant she was trying to find a comfortable spot or if she needed to pee. “I-I kind of…” Fumiko silently spoke. She crossed her legs before speaking again. “Have to go.” Her actions were similar to a younger child who was embarrassed to admit they needed the toilet. However, for Fumiko, Nano knew all well her current toilet was around her waist. “Good thing you have a diaper huh Fumi-chan, hehe!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight. With a blushing smile and a nod, Fumiko stood up with silence. However, she lifted her skirt for all eyes to see her diaper. Nano thought she probably wanted to see her own wetting. Several minutes go by with Fumiko still standing in silence and no saturated diaper. Nano remembered when Yui had a troublesome time trying to wet herself so she thought this must also be the case. Luckily for her, she was pretty much forced to be un-potty trained at this point. Another minute went by and still nothing. “It's okay, you're wearing a diaper, it’s okay to pee in it!” Nano encouraged. Fumiko only blushed. Another minute went by when a splotch of discoloration on the diaper appeared on the front. Nano couldn’t help but smile and notice the look of focus on Fumiko’s face. At this point, Fumiko was really concentrating with all her might to just stand there and pee her pants. Which that concentration was rewarded with yet another splotch in her diaper. Then, the single splotch rapidly grew and spread on the front of her diaper as it expanded around her bottom. At this point, Nano knew Fumiko finally got herself to just release—Fumiko was currently wetting herself. With a small gasp, Fumiko released her skirt. “It-it’s rather warm.” From the way Fumiko sounded, she didn’t seem to dislike having wet herself. “So how was it?” Nano asked. “I quite enjoyed it,” Fumiko responded. “It felt rather nice like how I pictured it would. Diapers are so great!” Fumiko looked elated. “Hehe, yes they are aren’t they!” Nano smiled at her. “I’m actually really happy someone else likes them!” “Me too!” Fumiko smiled. “I’m so glad you became my friend!” They spent more time together before it started to get too late out. Nano, unfortunately, knew it was time for her to go. But before she left, she knew she didn’t need to change right away so an idea came up. Reaching to her bag she grabbed two more spare diapers she had on her which were the last of her spares. “Here Fumi-chan, I want you to have these,” Nano stated handing the diapers. “Really?” Fumiko questioned. “Yup, I have plenty at home plus I think you’d really want to enjoy it more I bet.” Fumiko nodded in her reply. “I just hope the mother doesn’t find out.” She brought up a rather good point in having to keep it a secret. But Nano having talked with her mother only made her feel she’d not take it so badly. Perhaps her mother would buy her diapers even? “You know,” Nano started. “I think your mother would be okay with it.” “Really?” “Yeah, she’s actually really nice and I can’t help think she cares about you. So I think you should tell her about your secret. I don’t think she’d mind it at all!” “O-okay,” Fumiko replied. “maybe...” “If you need someone to help you though, I would be glad to help you!” Nano couldn’t help offer her assistance. “Thanks, Nano.” Fumiko lowered her face. “You really are such a great friend…I couldn’t deserve such…!” Nano couldn’t help but instantly hug Fumiko before having her finish her statement. “No, you do deserve a friend like me! Fumi-chan, you are such a kind girl! If anything I don’t deserve a friend like you. But I want to be your friend and I’d love to be there for you!” Nano and Fumiko stood there happily crying their eyes out holding each other. Fumiko feeling elated and stunned to think she had a friend like Nano. As for Nano, she felt it unfair that she had a lot more experience and time with another Fumiko. That with this time she had, she came to know Fumiko was a tremendously good friend. Despite her silent nature, she would always surprise you. Whether she’d draw you your favorite character, or try her best writing beautiful words. Nothing she did was at an obvious guess. Even this world’s Fumiko continued to surprise her—with diapers. Once at home, Yui was worried about Nano and where she may have been. It was a short discussion that Nano had to converse over. That in which she went over to her one new friend's house for a short visit. Upon learning the truth, Yui couldn’t help but smile about Nano having made a new friend. After settling in at home, Nano went ahead to surprise her sister Yui. Her surprise was the fact she had obtained diapers in Yui’s size. Nano couldn’t quite wait to see how her sister was going to react. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui looked at her with a quizzical expression. “I got you something.” “Oh?” Yui stared at Nano with an anticipated expression. Nano then brought the package of diapers fit for Yui from behind her back. “Ta-da! I got you your own diapers!” “Oh my!” Yui looked happy. Nano wasn’t sure if she was liking diapers as much but thought she must’ve been happy getting her own type. “It’s really cute.” The diapers, in general, were definitely built for a young girl hence why it had a childish design to it, unlike Nano’s plain diapers. Nano wished she herself had a similar design or one in general, but knew it’d be best if she had one in her size. “Yup! We can change you right now and spend time together if you’d like?” “Okay, I’d love that nee-chan!” After giving Yui a change into her own diapers, Nano couldn’t help but view her younger sister as the most adorable thing she’s ever seen. She was very glad she got a package of diapers in Yui’s size, especially ones with a cute design. Yui looked rather happy about the diaper she currently wore as well. Seeing how Yui wasn’t wearing any pants or skirts, Nano took her own skirt off to join the young girl as she only wore a diaper underneath. Smiling at the padding the two girls were currently wearing, they both set off to complete their homework together. As the two girls curled up to each other as they watched television, a voice rang out in anger. “What in gods name are you both doing!” This voice caused both Nano and Yui into an instant panic. The voice belonged to a woman—their mother. Nano couldn’t believe her mother was home this early. Her mother was almost always out at work at this time so why did she decide to come home now. At this point, Nano wished she was dreaming that her mother really didn’t walk in. “I get home a little early and I walk in to see both my girls in diapers!” Their mother shouted. “I don’t even know what to think! Why would you even go back to being a baby? What could even push you to do something like this? Have you both gone insane? That’s it, I can’t take this anymore I’m going for a smoke.” After their mother finished shouting with no chance to rebuttal, she stormed off outside. Yui quickly began bawling her eyes out into Nano’s lap. Nano felt a bit of warmth on her lap and wasn’t sure if it was Yui or herself or even both who had wet themselves—probably in fear. She herself began to cry into Yui. To avoid their mother for the night, Nano took Yui in her arms and took her to her bed. Rather sleeping alone, she wanted Yui to at least feel safe. Once they both had been changed into their pajamas, they crawled into Nano’s full-size bed. They also grabbed Yui’s pillows so she had her own spot to sleep. Once curled into bed, Nano wrapped her arms around Yui who only could silently cry. But it wasn’t long before Yui fell soundly asleep. Nano, on the other hand, struggled to fall asleep. Great…our mother found out and she really didn’t seem happy at all…Only if she was like the diaper worlds version…I miss that mother…Given how bad our parents have been with communicating I’d guess she won’t speak with dad about this...But still…I can only hope she doesn’t storm in here to question us again…Just leave us be, please… Once Nano got her thoughts settled down, she managed to snuggle to the warmth of Yui and eventually relax. Now that the secret has been let loose to the wrong tiger, Nano couldn’t help but worry about the future. If things go drastically wrong, their parents could end up divorcing. But for now, Nano’s only biggest worry was their mother storming in once again. Chapter 15 The sound of a song filled the room. It wasn’t a song of terrors and despair, but one of a joyful tone. It also, unfortunately, told Nano it was her time to wake up for yet another day of school. Moving to turn off the current alarm, Nano realized she contained a precious Yui grasped in her arms. Once Nano ended the song, she felt her young sibling squirming in her arms most likely awake as well. Nano could tell the diaper at her waist was definitely soaked after the night before. Putting her hand against Yui’s diaper, Nano was curious to see if Yui was afraid in the night and ended up wetting herself in her sleep as well. However, that was not the case, as the diaper felt dry. Judging how no one stormed into her room, Nano felt they made it through the night. However, there was a huge problem at hand now that their mother knew of them wearing diapers. Nano wanted to talk to her mother and possibly reveal the secret, but the time wasn’t right. Nano grudgingly rose out of bed with Yui in her arms. Setting Yui to stand on the floor, Nano took a look at Yui who would have the brightest smile in the house, was staring at the floor with the blankest expression. “Well, it seems like she didn’t come after us in the night,” Nano spoke. Yui slowly glanced at Nano, “Yeah.” It didn’t seem like Yui was going to move anytime soon, so Nano began to make her way out given she was going to need a change. “I know it was bad, but I’ll make sure she doesn’t come after us okay?” Nano stated. “I need to get a change, so you should get ready for the day.” Nano gave the best smile she could give to Yui. “Okay,” Yui tried to smile back but returned her glance towards the floor. Nano took this chance to walk out and change her diaper. After cleaning up and changing into her school clothes, Nano felt a tug on her skirt. Looking down to her right, she saw Yui wearing the top of her school uniform and a diaper—that had a large yellow stain. “Oh, you need a change?” Nano asked. “That’s okay, leave it to your big sister to take care of you then.” Once stated, Yui smiled as she held hands with Nano to the stash of diapers. Picking one of Yui’s out, Nano motioned Yui to lay on her bed. With swift motions, Nano made quick work of Yui’s diaper. “They're all clean,” Nano exclaimed. Yui was now in a clean diaper ready for the day. The rest of the morning was silent as the two girls finished eating and leaving outside for the day. While preparing food in the kitchen, Nano noticed a note. I wanted to apologize for yelling at you two like that. I don’t know what to make of you two wearing diapers?! Yui I could see if she were wetting the bed, but not my oldest daughter. Instead of scaring you in the night, I decided to think about it. So I’d like to talk about this later tonight with Nano. This note was definitely from their mother—clearly confused. One thing was certain though, Nano was going to have to explain to her mother the reason they wore diapers. Sigh, another thing to worry about for later tonight. With that thought, Nano began her march to school. At school—the current time being lunch hour, Nano sat next to Miki and Fumiko. However, as much as the joyful faces they would bring, Nano couldn’t help break her silence. Within this group, Nano was almost always the one to be cheering everyone up. However, given Nano’s night things couldn’t be the same. “What’s wrong Nano?” Nano looked up to see it was Miki who questioned her. Miki held a concerned expression like she was ready to beat up the entire judo team if needed. Looking over to Fumiko, Nano felt a similar concern. Albeit being new friends, the bond they shared wasn’t to be questioned. Nano began to look down on herself. What am I doing? My friends are worried about me this much. All my worrying is just bringing a bad feeling to those I care for. I shouldn’t be caring about it right now, but for those around me right now. Taking both hands, Nano slapped her cheeks. Forcing herself to wake up from pointless concern and awaken with a smile. Returning a smile towards Miki and Fumiko, “Thank you guys for your concern. I’m sorry to have worried you, let us enjoy our lunch together!” Miki and Fumiko both nodded in reply accepting their close friend back. Thinking if she should explain her worries to her friends, Nano decided not to as it was her problem she should face alone. Miki wasn’t the type to always bring up personal problems and Fumiko was probably too shy to even think of asking that. However, Nano believed it in her friends that they wanted to support her as much as they could. So all she could do now was try to absorb their care as much as she can. Once all the lectures came to an end which brought the school day to a close, Miki stated she wanted to go and practice. So Nano wished her luck in her practice with a game coming soon. However, from watching Miki walk out to the dojo, Nano noticed Fumiko behind her. “Um-m,” came Fumiko’s shy and soft voice. It was clear that she was wanting something but having a difficult time starting it. “I-I was just.” Given Nano’s experience with Fumiko before, she knew the best thing was to just be patient with her than to try and force her to speak her mind. “Help.” Even though it wasn’t much, Nano got the idea Fumiko was wanting help with something. “At your house?” Nano asked. Given the prior day, Nano wondered if Fumiko really was thinking to tell her mother. This then got Nano thinking about her own mother and how poorly it could go. So Nano began to think she should possibly convince Fumiko to just hold the secret. “Y-yeah,” Fumiko responded. “F-for my mother.” Nano’s thoughts were correct that it was for trying to tell her mother her secret. Before Nano could speak about it being a bad idea, she remembered how kind her mother was. Fumiko’s mother was also rather close to her daughter, at least that’s how it sounded to Nano in the diaper world. Given how Fumiko hasn’t really had any friends before, Fumiko’s only person she could talk with was probably her mother. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you there,” Nano responded. She decided it might actually go rather well with her mother. “Thanks!” Fumiko smiled. “Well, we can head over to your house then.” “Okay.” With the goal in mind for helping Fumiko, the two set off for Fumiko’s house. Once at Fumiko’s house, Nano was once again greeted by Fumiko’s smiling mother. This time, Fumiko called ahead of time to let her mother know Nano was coming over. Now with Nano at the house, Fumiko went up to her room to play some games together like before. Nano took this as Fumiko trying to work up her courage beforehand. After several rounds, Fumiko looked at Nano’s waist. “Um, did you need a-a,” Fumiko started. “Change…” Fumiko sunk down probably feeling embarrassed to mention it. Taking that as a hint to check herself, Nano found her diaper to be rather swollen. “Yup, I could definitely use a change.” “Okay, I’ll be here if you need me,” Fumiko replied. Nano shuffled to her bag to pick out one clean diaper to change into. However, instead of heading to the restroom, Nano walked over to Fumiko—handing her the diaper. “Y-you don’t have to give me another one…” Fumiko blushed. “But thanks…” It was clear Fumiko thought the diaper was for her. Nano smiled, “No silly, it’s for you to change me.” Fumiko went an even brighter shade of red and flustered even more, “I-I b-but…” Looking both ways, Fumiko then held the diaper tight in her hands. “Here, you can change me on your bed,” Nano spoke as she laid on Fumiko’s bed. This invitation was tough for Fumiko to decline as she wasn’t sure how to. So Nano felt that she was probably being a bit unfair, but could tell Fumiko had thought of changing her before. Nano was used to Fumiko changing her in the diaper world before so it wouldn’t have been a big deal. Once Fumiko finished accepting it, she walked towards Nano—diaper in hand. Without any sense of resistance, Nano spread her legs in waits of her diaper change. “I-I’m not sure,” Fumiko spoke up. She was probably feeling questionable of either she wouldn’t give a good change or if she wanted to give one at all. “It’ll be fine, you do know how to give a change right?” Nano replied with her question. Fumiko only nodded before blushing as she proceeded to set the diaper under Nano’s waist. Nano’s wet diaper in sight, the obvious objective to change it into the fresh one. The changing process was an awkward one, at least for Fumiko. Nano could only hold a smile—happy her friend was helping. Soon Fumiko finished taping up the new diaper which caused Nano to inspect her work. “Yay, you did a good job!” Nano smiled. “O-oh good,” Fumiko replied. “I was kind of worried…” “Hehe, well it’d be hard to beat Miki’s first change job. That was a total disaster.” After having that stated, both girls began to laugh. “Oh, I forgot to ask, how was your night last night with the diapers?” “It was great. I-I didn’t even use the potty.” Fumiko went red but giggled. “Ah, that does sound like it went great then!” After having a stage cleared, Fumiko looked over at Nano once again. “W-well, you know why I asked you over right?” “Yup, you wanted to tell your mother correct?” Nano replied. Fumiko nodded, “I’m really not sure…” “Oh I know it’ll be fine,” Nano tried reassuring her. “I’ll be nearby if you need me though! But I know you can do it!” “You’re right, I can do this.” Sounding confident, Fumiko got up and began making her way out of her room with Nano behind her. Once they made it down the stairs, Nano hid behind a wall as Fumiko approached her mother. “Oh sweetie, did you need anything?” Fumiko’s mother asked. “Umm, mommy,” Fumiko spoke. “Yes?” “Well… I umm, have this secret…” By now Nano could only guess Fumiko’s mother had changed her expression to one that was concerned. However, Nano couldn’t help feel impressed in that Fumiko so far hasn’t stuttered her words as much she would with others. It showed how close the two must have been. “I kind of wanted to tell you for some time, and Nano knows it and…” Nano only blushed to hear her name being brought up. “A secret that Nano knows huh,” Fumiko’s mother responded. “This must be a rather important one to be shared then. I hope it isn’t anything bad is it?” Fumiko quickly shook her head. “No, it isn’t anything bad… It’s just, something I like. And…and… it’s umm… d-di.” “It’s okay sweetie, you can tell me. Mommy will understand.” Nano couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of the way Fumiko’s mother sounded. “But take your time, I don’t want you to have a panic attack.” “D-di-diap…ers…” It was a bit broken up, but Nano could perceive what she was trying to say, though could be difficult for anyone else given the characters used were a bit muffled and silent. “Diapers?” Fumiko’s mother sounded surprised. Even though it could have been misunderstood, it seemed her mother picked up on it rather swiftly. “I-I…*sniff*.” Fumiko quickly sounded like she broke down to tears. “Shh, shh dear it’s okay. I know it must have been hard for you to tell me this. Even though it is strange, I’m glad it wasn’t anything dangerous.” There was a slight pause before Fumiko’s mother spoke again. “So I take it you’d like to wear diapers again then? Well, mommy’s fine with her baby prancing around like a baby again.” “M-mommy!” Nano couldn’t help but creep around the corner to find Fumiko breaking down in her mother’s arms who was smiling and also crying. This was definitely the mother-daughter bond Nano dreamed of. Nano smiled as she watched the two until her gaze was matched with Fumiko’s mother. Swiftly, Nano hid behind the wall once again. “You can join us now if you’d like?” sounded Fumiko’s mother. Obviously, this question was directed towards Nano. Nano didn’t want to disrupt the good mood so she slowly walked to the two who were still arm in arm. “First of all, I’d like to thank you for being such a good friend to Fumiko. Especially for being able to keep her secret as well. In all honesty, I’ve been afraid for her future. She never has had anyone really get close to her so I know she has a difficult time socializing. That is why I’m really glad you have become her friend. Nano was it?” Nano nodded in reply. “I hope that you’ll be able to continue accepting my daughter, even if she so strangely wears diapers in the house, hehe.” The fact Fumiko’s mother was giggling at the thought brought a smile to Nano. “I’d never dream of doing anything else. Fumi-chan’s a great girl once you can talk to her. So it makes me feel like I unearthed quite a valuable treasure here.” “Thank you, Nano-chan,” Fumiko exclaimed with tears rolling down her cheeks. Seeing as how both of them were crying together caused Nano to feel tears falling down her own cheeks. Before she knew it, she was absorbed into the two girls who now formed a trio’s tight embrace. The last hour spent at Fumiko’s house was a time of joys for both the girls. Despite Nano trying to keep her secret, at least for that day, Fumiko put on another diaper Nano lent her. Taking off her skirt, Fumiko showed her mother who only smiled patting her rear. The trio only continued talking with Fumiko openly wearing her diaper. Nano, on her way home, couldn’t help but feel envious at this result. It really seemed like a dream come true. However, it only gave Nano more hope in that she could see this reality herself later that night. Once at home, Nano called in her arrival—only to be left alone. Not to be greeted by a happy smile, nor the cheerful voice of a young girl, only a lonely entrance. This told Nano that unlike herself, Yui must have been bothered by what happened still. So what she needs the most now is a hug from her older sister! Walking up the stairs, Nano made her way towards the young girl’s room. Finding the door open, Nano walked in to find her younger sister laying on her bed reading a book. The kind of book Nano remembered lending her some time before. But unlike a normal book, this was a manga. Yui gave Nano a slight glance and blushed with a short smile before returning to her reading. Nano gave a huge smile before she swiftly approached the young girl. Without any hesitation, Nano lifted the girl up giving her a tight embrace. “I know it’s scary, but we shouldn’t be sad!” Nano stated. “So please smile for me, let us forget about what our mother thinks and enjoy ourselves!” “Nee-chan…” Yui murmured. As Nano continued to hold onto the young girl, tears began to roll down her cheeks. Once Yui calmed down, Nano got her resettled back in the living room so they could share each other for the night. Before Nano could pick up the remote to the television, she felt a tug on her shirt. Yui gave a shy blushing expression as she started towards Nano. “Um, nee-chan.” “Yes, Yui?” “I um, need a change.” Yui began to lift her skirt showing off a rather soaked diaper. Nano began to gasp at the realization for what she forgot that day—changing Yui into another diaper. Seeing how the diaper was soaked surprised Nano that it would have lasted this long unless Yui didn’t use the only diaper. “Oh, gods! I’m sorry Yui! I forgot I changed you into a diaper in the morning, it was a habit.” Yui giggled, “It’s okay.” “But, how did your diaper last?” “I brought changes to use.” Hearing Yui’s response gave Nano her answer. The young girl must have learned how to change thanks to Nano. However, Nano wondered if Yui’s day might have been a bit strange. “Well, how was your day in diapers then?” Yui brought a finger to her chin as she looked up to the ceiling. “Um, well as bad as I thought it could have been—not so bad! I’d say it was actually kind of fun.” Seeing Yui smile brought a smile to Nano. “Oh good, I’m glad that you had a decent day in diapers then. But why don’t we get you cleaned up then before enjoying our night together!” “Okay!” It was much later in the night, Nano already changed Yui and got her to bed as she waited for her mother to return home. The time was around midnight before the door sounded itself open and closed. Waiting in the kitchen, Nano found her mother who stood in front of her. Standing with confidence, and a diaper around her waist, Nano began to prepare herself. “Mom…” Nano attempted to speak. Despite her confidence, Nano struggled to continue. “I was wanting to be honest for why Yui and I…wore…diapers.” Nano’s mother had a concerned look like she didn’t understand anything at all. “Okay dear, I’m listening.” Taking a deep breath, Nano began to process her speech. “Well, it's not that we need them.” Technically I kind of do need them. “But it was something I kind of got into out of nowhere. Soon I found that I needed them—to help me feel safe.” Yeah, that was sort of the case I guess. “And not wanting to upset Yui with a secret, I told her about it. Seeing how she didn’t find it disinteresting, I kind of got her to join me.” At this point, Nano was pretty much touching her fingertips together hoping that her mother would understand. Tilting her head, Nano’s mother gave a confused expression. “I’m not sure how I feel about you two wearing diapers around the house. I mean, it isn’t drugs or anything bad, but it really isn’t normal either. And as a mother, I’m hurt you didn’t trust me enough to tell me like you did your sister.” Hearing the mention of “mother” gave Nano a flashback to the diaper world. Remembering all the happy and wonderful times her and that version of her mother had. Nano could only picture all the mistakes that this mother was making comparing the two. “I can understand that, but honestly sometimes you don’t feel like a mom at all…” The jaw of her mother dropped instantly. “You haven’t spent much time with us. We all haven’t had fun together in ages. I miss the times we could hug and feel close. I really miss being able to share everything together.” Nano could only look down after reading off the list in her head out to her mother. “Dear, you know how much my work is.” “Its always work for you and nothing else.” Nano’s mother stood up with tears raising her voice, “What do you want me to do? Huh? Just abandon my job? My career that I’ve worked so damn hard for?” Unable to say a word, Nano felt a tug at her lower side. Yui came running up to her side with a big hug. Nano could feel a hand touching her padded rear, but at this time wasn’t worth to mention that. “Don’t yell at nee-chan!” At the sight of her youngest daughter defending the oldest against her own mother sent a shiver down her spine. Their mother began to cry even more as she looked down at her hands. “…What have I done…” With tears falling down everyone’s cheeks, the mother began to look at her daughters once more. “I’m sorry, I never meant to hurt you. I-I don’t mind if you two wear diapers, but I think I need to reevaluate my schedule.” After stating these words, their mother walked past them up to the stairs—most likely to her bedroom. Hearing these words caused Nano to cry and embrace Yui even more. I may not have been able to hear the caring words of the mother as I did from the other world, but I think she really does care for us. I mean she does work a lot, but I remember seeing her say she was wanting to make sure we’d be happy. Only if she could realize that we’d just be happy being together Plus I know that’s exactly what father is doing. But whenever I see him, he always has that smile I admire. The word “schedule” also stuck out to Nano. I don’t think Yui will understand, but mother really does stick to a schedule. And if she was to change that, perhaps she might really change her schedule for the week. Nano hugged Yui tight, “Thanks for coming for me.” Yui hugged Nano back, “Will our mommy be okay?” Nano smiled at her sister, “I think she needs some time. But wouldn’t it be great if our mother came to be a caring mother once again?” “Hehe yeah, I’d love that!” Yui’s innocent face broke out into a bright beam at the thought. “Then she could change us again hehe.” The thought was still there for having Nano’s mother changing her in the diaper world, but it’d be more of a far stretch for this one—possibly. “Yeah, that’d be great! Speaking of change, do you need your diaper changed?” Yui pulled down her pajama pants showing off her cute design—with no wet indications. “Nope!” “Oh good, I don’t need one either.” At this point, Yui lifted her sister’s skirt showing off the pure white padding of her diaper—also dry. “Why don’t we go to bed together then for tonight?” “Yay!” As the two held hand in hand, Nano thought she heard a sound of footsteps going up the stairs. However, going up the stairs herself showed no signs of anyone nearby. Perhaps she was just thinking of it, or possibly they were eavesdropped on. Laying down in bed with Yui in her arms, she kept murmuring the good sides of a caring mother. Yui smiled at the idea, and the two kept the ideas in their mind as they drifted off to sleep. Nano was glad for now they didn’t have to worry about wearing diapers in the house anymore. Chapter 16 “Men!” Shouted the armored contestant. This was followed along by a “ksh” sound as two wooden swords clashed. With a swift parry, the opposing contestant swung forward like a spring. “Dote!” A flag was raised as it was a clean hit. It was several days since Nano and her mother had their confrontation. However, Nano hadn’t seen nor heard from her mother since. Currently, Miki was in the final match against a revered fierce opponent. Prior to all the matches viewed, Nano could tell that Miki would slip up on important strikes. This time that didn’t seem to be the case. Another strike and Miki cleanly took the game with raving cheers from her team. However, instead of greeting her team after winning the match for them, she walked towards Nano and Fumiko taking off her helmet holding it to her side. “Hey,” Miki stated with a smile and a slight wave from the hand that carried her mask. “That was great Miki!” Nano stated. “Mhm,” Fumiko nodded behind. Miki smiled proudly, “Thanks.” She then leaned in closer to the two to talk quietly, “Does either of you need a you know what?” A you know what referring to a diaper change. Blushing, Nano shook her head, “No I’m good.” Fumiko had a similar expression, “S-same.” Both Nano and Fumiko came in their usual attire, which included a diaper. After being allowed to wear diapers by her mother, Fumiko had proudly been wearing them more often and joined Nano’s being diapered outside of her own home. Nano began to reminisce a couple of days back to Wednesday. The trio had gotten together and Nano helped Fumiko tell Miki the truth that she was into diapers. Seeing how Fumiko liked diapers, Miki couldn’t help but give Nano a look. “I wonder if you are attracting this kind of crowd?” Nano shook her head in her defense, “No, this was just purely coincidental.” At this point, Fumiko struggled to look Miki in the eyes after telling her secret. However, Miki gave a genuine smile. “I have no problems with it at all. So I hope that we can continue to be good friends!” Hearing this statement, Fumiko raised her head and smiled with tears. “Thank you. And I agree.” Now back in the present day, Nano did feel awkward about Miki asking out of nowhere but felt contended at the same time. Contended that her friendship with both her friends could only increase. “So we celebrate at my place?” Miki asked. “Sure,” Nano replied. Fumiko didn’t reject so the trio looked forward to the celebration to be done. When they walked into Miki’s room and placed their bags down, Miki began setting up her television. While Miki was in the middle of her business, Nano looked behind her to see Fumiko blushing and bending over slightly. This position Nano took a guess that Fumiko was also doing her own business. Sure enough, a smell began to instantly waft into the air. Noticing the scent, Miki’s nose twitched. “Okay Nano, I think you need a change.” Instantly, Nano put her arms up shaking her head rapidly in defense. “Um, actually that wasn’t me.” Both Miki and Nano turned to look at Fumiko who began to turn even redder and coil both hands together looking away. “Aw, it’s okay Fumi-chan!” Nano spoke up. “Why don’t I help you get changed?” Nano knew that Miki was aware of Fumiko’s secret, but they hadn’t reached the level of changing yet. “T-thanks Nano,” Fumiko smiled. Nano began to take Fumiko’s hand and guide her out of Miki’s room. The two made their way into the restroom of Miki’s home upstairs. It wasn’t a tiny bathroom which made things easier to change Fumiko. Holding the changing supplies in hand, Nano placed a towel they’d call the “changing mat.” Once Fumiko laid down on the towel, she relaxed her legs and upheaved her skirt showcasing a soaked and bulging diaper. Atta girl! That’s a good full diaper as it should be. With those thoughts, Nano began the changing process. “How’s your mom been doing?” Nano asked as she undid the dirty diaper. “She’s been great!” Fumiko beamed a smile. “I-I did feel nervous when I got home from school and she had a package waiting for me. S-she asked me to wear one right away to see if they were my s-size. They were, and so I wore diapers that entire night. It was a little strange having her change me, but it felt calming at the same time. It made me realize, I-I really love my mother.” Nano smiled in awe of Fumiko’s statement. “Aw, that’s great! I’m really happy for you that your mother accepts you!” She felt a pit in her stomach that told her she felt jealous but happy as well for her friend. “Yeah, it been really great so far after meeting you. I-I’m so glad you’re my friend Nano-chan!” “Hehe, me too Fumi-chan!” Nano then finished applying the finishing touches and taping up a clean diaper. “And there, all clean!” “Hehe, thanks.” “Yup, I know how troublesome a messy change can be so I’m glad to have helped.” With her salute, they walked back to Miki’s room. Sitting on the bed, Miki had a curious expression as she eyed Nano. Leaping off, she swiftly ran behind Nano as if this was a tournament match. “Um, yes Miki?” Nano questioned. Without any hesitation, Miki lifted Nano’s skirt revealing her diaper—correction a stained diaper. “Huhu, I see you are wet too, Nano,” Miki smirked. Nano then remembered she did feel a need to go before she walked into Miki’s house, but the diaper did feel comfortable. “Yeah, seems that’d be the case.” “I should get you changed up then huh?” Miki tilted her head and smiled. “We shouldn’t wait any longer before you get a rash!” Taken by the hand, Nano was dragged off to the restroom. She waved off to Fumiko who smiled and waved back. With all the diaper changes taken care of, the trio didn’t waste any time when it came to playing games, watching a show that Nano and Fumiko were interested in and chatting filled with laughter. The time they were able to spend together was filled with an abundance of joys. Most importantly, all three of them were okay with the fact that the majority of them currently wore diapers—and even used them. With one last diaper change, Nano and Fumiko left several hours after the start of the celebration. Despite wanting to continue to spend time for the rest of the night, Nano thought she better get home to make dinner for her sister. So they happily waved to each other as Miki took Fumiko to the station. Walking home, Nano felt like everything was just getting better and better now. As Nano walked through the door of her home and announced her return, she was instantly greeted at her waist—Yui’s tight hugging. However, it wasn’t just her sister to greet her but a smile from her M.I.A mother. Feeling a little shocked to see her mother home, especially at this time, Nano worried looked down to see the huge innocent smile her sister was giving. Instinctively, Nano bent down to lift the young girl’s skirt and check her diaper. Her jaw opened as she realized the young girl was in fact diapered—stainless too. Feeling a tug at her own skirt, Nano jumped as she saw her mother hoisting her skirt up to identify the diaper underneath. “Looks like your dry hun,” Nano’s mother announced. However, this caused Nano to go into a deep red and panic. Is she going to be angry that I’m wearing a diaper? But I mean Yui is wearing a diaper so I’d guess not? “It’s okay sweetie, I decided to help you two!” Exclaimed their mother with a huge smile. “Instead of worrying you, I thought it’d be better to just help you with your diapers. So don’t feel afraid, come to mommy if you need a change!” Nano’s thoughts jumbled all over the place, “I-uh-okay-thanks?” “Mhm,” nodded the adorable Yui adding her piece. “Don’t worry, I did a lot of thinking this past couple of days. And even discussed it with your father. To be honest, I had felt we were sort of drifting apart due to work. However, now that we talked, I feel a whole new sense of adoration for him.” Nano smiled seeing her mother blush as she brought her hands together. “He did say that it was rather strange that you two would be wearing something like diapers.” Nano looked down at the thought of not having her father’s approval. “Then he pictured you two in them and changed his mind thinking you were cute.” Lifting her head and spirits, Nano smiled back to her mother. “At first, I thought it was extremely strange for why you’d be wearing diapers of all things. But after you and I had our talk I started to think differently. Now I completely agree with him, you two are too adorable in your special little padding.” The tone of her voice shifted to as if she was talking to a baby at mentioning “special little padding.” Nano was in disbelief at these words, as it seemed she was gaining the caring mother she dreamed of. “So you’d like to care for us then?” “Yup sweetie, I’d love to! Your father really helped me figure out that what I really need now, is to be able to care for the two of you. So it was tough, but I managed to take time off from work so I can spend time together!” Upon hearing this revelation, Nano hugged her mother alongside Yui who joined in. “Thank you, thank you for coming home *sniff.” Nano began to cry with joyful sniffles. Sharing the embrace, her mother began to cry a little as well. “Yup, I’m finally home. And I haven’t had a single cigarette in over 48 hours. If I want to be your mother, I really need to stop bad habits.” Knowing her mother was very serious at this point, Nano tightened her embrace and the waterfall poured out from her eyes. Feeling a tug at her waist, Nano felt a few pats on her padded rear. “You really are cute in a diaper you know?” “Thanks!” Nano continued to cry. Now having the happiest reunion with a long-awaited caring mother, Nano couldn’t wait to share her time together with her favorite sister and now her favorite mother. She now felt comfortable being in her diaper around her mother that she helped Yui and herself take their skirts off just to be in their diapers and shirt. Only to receive praising words of adoration from their caring mother. Nano felt comfortable being able to sit next to them and not worry about when she ends up using her diaper. Well, when I do go, I at least will have a caring mother who will change me now! Hehe, I can’t wait to see the look on her face when she has to clean a big mess I make! And I’m glad Yui will now have a caring mother to give her an even brighter upbringing! With a smile, Nano relaxed completely absorbing this happiness. Epilogue Over a year has passed since Nano woke up in a world with diapered dependent women. Nano can’t help but look at the exact coin she deposited into the box that caused it all to happen. Also causing her to reminisce the memories she gained from that experience. It was extremely strange at first to find herself without being able to use the restroom and forced to go her day without the potty. But as time went on, Nano found a closer friendship to Miki than she had before. She also found a new friendship through Fumiko whom she never met before in the real world. Overall though the strangeness of it all, Nano grew to enjoy the padding she began to wear between her legs. Once being able to return back to the regular world, she was able to thank the diaper world for helping her eyes open at the truths around her. This allowed her to help her closest friend become stronger like they so desired. Even be able to understand an unusual interest that her new-found friend Fumiko had. And most importantly, grow her family closer together. Speaking of Nano’s family, Nano’s mother had taken a rough course over the past year in helping Nano. The kind of help was to return Nano to a regular big potty trained girl. Nano felt embarrassed at first that she had to have this kind of help, but her mother didn’t mind and only returned a caring smile. So now Nano could walk around wearing her cute underwear anytime she wanted, but for the day she decided to wear her extra padding—a delectable diaper. Walking out of her room, Nano smiled at the memories she made. Even though it was strange, after working hard and struggling, I was able to find a way to obtain this dream. Sitting down next to her younger sister, who sported a diaper and pink pacifier, Nano put a purple pacifier in her mouth. Smiling, she couldn’t help but thank the special padding at her waist for allowing her to know the truths in her life. The End Afterword First and foremost, I would like to thank you for reading Nano’s Enchantment. Writing this story has been an overall enjoyment, so I hope that it was enjoyable to have been read as well. I feel like I really learned a lot through the effort I put into it. Here’s a fun tidbit about this story. I first started it with the idea of a fan story with a character from the series IdolM@ster--more specifically the Cinderella side. The character being Ranko Kanzaki. Given her main personality, I thought of her finding a grimoire that allowed her to grant wishes. However, she would help her friends out for the most part with their small wishes. Eventually one would wish for not having to take restroom breaks, which would eventually lead into what was basically Nano’s Enchantment’s “diaper world.” All girls being diaper dependent—including Ranko herself. I suppose it’d been kind of fun writing them performing a concert while diapered—obviously, this would have to include using them too. However, I decided to write Nano’s Enchantment instead as a means to practice the idea in my mind first before jumping right into a fan story. Plus me being a perfectionist, I’d want to perfectly display all the personalities of all the characters if I were to write a fan story than take my own twist on it. So now that I have Nano’s Enchantment completed, I can definitely say I won’t be writing this fan story (lol). I’ve kind of taken a disliking to fan stories over time, so that’s mainly why I won’t go for writing it. And I wouldn’t want to write the same kind of story twice. Even though I won’t be writing that idea, I hope this small tidbit was interesting enough to learn. Kind of shocking that it took me this long to finish the story, mostly due to inexperience. But thanks to this story, I feel I’ve found a pretty good system for writing stories now that works for me. So all those ideas that have been collecting over time, I might get to work on them now and finish them as well. With Nano’s journey being completed, I do have to say I have an idea for Nano that I may at some point go into making. But no promises if I do get to making that anytime soon. Lastly, I hope each of you a good day in your own special padding (or caring for those in them).

Hey, folks. Sorry for those following my other stories. I've been snowed in with work lately, and I'll get back to them soon, but I had to churn this out. A sort of a therapy session, I guess. Hope you get something out of it. * * * * Michael flew up the stairs of the apartment complex like a prey animal scurrying for shelter. The building was cold and concrete - a far cry from the colorful playrooms prescribed to ‘adopted’ littles - and that was exactly how they liked it. Well, most littles at any rate. For Michael it was only a place to sleep, and at that moment a refuge. He fumbled for his keys, hoping that he hadn’t lost them during the encounter. That was when the neighboring door opened to reveal Donny, a bearded recluse who reeked of booze and smoke. The aesthetic served him well, and deflected the attention of all Amazons so far; yet he still carried the weight of seeing littles who didn’t share his luck. “My dude,” he said, resting a hand on Michael’s trembling arm. “You look like you could use a drink.” Donny was right. Nothing short of high proof spirits could soothe his nerves. He entered the apartment, ignored the dank smell that saturated it, and collapsed on the sofa - the half without the spring sticking out of it. On any other day Michael appeared the consummate professional, insofar as a little could pass for one. He wore crisp, gray suits with padded shoulders to give him larger stature. Since he was a teenager he did everything he could to cultivate the healthy beard he’d achieved, and at twenty five dyed his hair silver to appear older still. A touch of makeup helped as well; a dab here and there to make his features sharper, less soft, less cute. Yet at present he was disheveled, covered in soil with his shirt hanging out, stains on his trousers, and tie lost to the ether. He leaned back to catch his breath, and happily accepted the glass of a liquid that could strip paint. Donny sat and leaned in, eager for a story. “What happened, man? Was it Amazons?” Michael nodded. “Shit, man. They didn’t follow you, did they?” He shook his head. “So how’d you get away?” Donny asked. It was little more than a whisper. Such was sacred knowledge among littles. The story Michael offered was sparse with details. To speak the whole truth was to shame himself, and all other littles. Nobody knew just where he went on his lunch breaks; to a carefully selected bench in the park with a view of the water, and something else. Past the trees on the other side of the square was a single story building painted in pastel pink. The sign above read in thin cursive letters ‘The Gender Clinic’. Horror stories passed between littles about the goings on in that place, of men made children with their masculinity stripped away. Yet Michael, though he’d never admit it, was fascinated. For half an hour a day he would quietly observe, and turn away when an Amazon dragged a crying ‘sissy’ out in a satin dress and frilly socks. It wasn’t for them that Michael watched. But every so often an event occured that made his heart leap. He’d look to the clinic, and emerging from the entrance would be a little girl clinging to her Mommy or Daddy wearing the biggest smile. Sometimes they cried - not because they were sad, but because the joy was too much for their little bodies. Michael smiled, but it didn’t last. What little would want that? It was shameful. Besides, women, no matter what they were born as, were four times as likely to be ‘adopted’ than men. If only he could stop the nagging in his chest. The story he told Donny started on that park bench where he was minding his own business, eating a tuna melt sandwich, when he caught the eye of a blond haired Amazon with glossy pink lips and breasts spilling out of her tank top. Not Michael’s thing, but they were impossible to avoid. She leaned down to him emphasise them all the more. “You know that make-up is very convincing,” she cooed, “and your hair almost had me fooled. Is that a padded suit? I bet you’re a tiny little thing under all those layers.” Michael did his best to ignore her, and chewed his sandwich with as much aggression as one could muster. Maybe she didn’t get the picture, but he didn’t want to be ‘adopted’. Few littles did. But underneath the veneer of maturity he was sweating bullets. He’d never been noticed before! “You’ve sparked my curiosity,” the Amazon said. “I just have to see what’s underneath!” Before he had the sense to flee the great Amazon arm was around him, and scooped Michael to her side with no effort whatsoever. He struggled, but her grip was like iron. No amount of resistance would free him, at least at this stage. “Please, I don’t want this,” he said, but there was no heart to it. Amazons by nature did not listen to the pleas of littles. Their need to impose ‘care’ was not one based in reason. “You’re a good boy for not swearing,” she cooed. “I know this is hard, but trust me, you’ll be happy and safe in no time at all.” Happy, she said, as though diapers and feedings and wettings and being made helpless wasn’t the most humiliating thing in the world. Other littles told stories to scare one another. Most had nightmares about it, Michael included. It was no use fighting. Even if he could free himself he was claimed. She could go to the authorities and better equipped Amazons would bring him in. She had power over him now, simply because she willed it. She carried him to the park amenities, which like all bathrooms were fitted with a changing station and a diaper dispensary. The Amazon set Michael down on the table, and pulled a strap across his arms and his chest. It didn’t constrict his breathing, but it was secure enough that he couldn’t break free. “Now, let’s get you in a nice, clean diaper,” she sang. The Amazon flicked off his shoes and pulled down his trousers. She stopped to drink in the sight of him, and tickled his nose. “You’re going to be my sweet baby boy. My cute little man!” The world turned ill in his stomach, for more reasons than one. “Wait,” Michael pleaded. “Uh uh uh. Babies don’t speak,” she said, and reached into her carry bag for an inflatable pacifier. It seemed the Amazon had left the house that morning determined to adopt someone. “Just one thing,” Michael said, “and then you can do whatever you want. I promise.” The Amazon huffed, but gave him the chance to speak. “Alright. Then it’s binky in. Okay?” He nodded, and fought against the knot in his stomach. He was about to be sick, but pushed through anyway. “If I’m going to be a baby,” he said, “can I at least… be a baby... girl?” Of all the things she expected a little to say, this the Amazon expected least. She blinked, revisiting the words in her mind to make sure that she heard them correctly. The assuredness in her voice faded. “Why would you want to be a little girl?” Michael winced in shame. “Because… I’m not a man. Not in my heart of hearts. I avoided being a woman so I wouldn’t get adopted but now… now there’s no reason to hold back.” Both Amazon and little shared a pained gaze, both disappointed in the outcome. The large woman frowned more deeply than Michael would have liked, as though she were ready to dole out a spanking. “But I wanted a little boy,” she whined. Michael faced away. “I’m sorry.” She considered the situation for a long moment, not at all liking her options. Michael tensed. His fate was in her hands. Worst case scenario, she would confine him to a life of little boyhood, which for him was the ultimate misery. Finally, and after painstaking thought, the Amazon released the strap and turned her back on him. She made no effort to stop him as Michael pulled up his trousers and reclaimed his shoes. “Go,” she said, daring not face the little, lest he saw her tears. He opened his mouth to say something comforting but thought better of it. This was a rare opportunity - to be victim of an adoption, and then be released. Michael sprinted as fast as his legs could carry, away from the park, and away from a life of babyhood. What feelings of disappointment welled in his chest he never spoke aloud. “So you just… ran!” Donny laughed. “Just like that! While her back was turned!” “Guess I have to trim the beard and recolor my hair,” Michael said, taking a deep swig. He smiled as though victorious, and hoped the alcohol would still what lingered inside.

The poll has spoken! Thank you to everyone that took the time to read those three samples from an earlier post, as well as voice your opinion by voting. I'm going to try my best to balance the two, but now begins a second series: "Illegal Immigrant," a diaper dimension tale! Also, for those of you that wanted to see the other two stories instead, that probably won't be the last you see of them! One for instance has a decent amount of chapters anyways, so they're definitely stories with potential. But until then, let's take a trip into the diaper dimension and get crackin' on this side of the universe. Please enjoy, and let me know what you think! Illegal Immigrant 1 - Welcome to Libertalia “Hello~ again my favorite little munchkins!” The tour guide dressed in her bright red lipstick cheerily sounded off through her mini microphone attached to a speaker on her waist. “Again, Libertalia would like to thank you all for participating in one of its many enriching and wonderful tours. We’re always interested in letting in Portal Littles, so if by the end of this tour you are interested in a longer stay, please don’t hesitate to speak with our support desk!” The way she feigned her upbeat attitude was pathetically obvious in the eyes of the many visiting Littles, but especially Dawn. Even still, her upbeat attitude only added to the layers of mystery this dimension had, and admittedly aroused her morbid curiosity. The Amazonian woman had taken them quite a distance around the large city, though relative to Dawn’s size it may as well have been an entire state in itself. Given the brief mentions of politics along the way though, it pretty much was anyways. Nevertheless, Dawn was still trying to fully grasp that she was spending a portion of her college break in another dimension. Admittedly, it was sort of on a whim. Then again, it wasn’t. In fact, the tourist agency had come to her. All it was, was a seemingly harmless postcard in the mail, and of course you’re going to doubletake when instead of it being junkmail it’s an offer to visit a totally different dimension. Looking back on it, it was kind of luck in itself that she even read the damn thing, much less take it seriously. After drinking a few beers and a ‘why not?’ and ‘what the hell?’ later, she figured she would see how deep the rabbit hole went, but never expecting to get what was actually advertised. People practically three times her size, coexisting with people just about hers in a separate, humongous dimension! Looking back on it, just about everyone in the tour group needed a good hour to fully digest that part. The realization was jarring; finding that you, an adult, who sat at the top of the social food chain, was now suddenly kicked back to the bottom by a dangerously large margin. Seriously. Dawn didn’t know whether to laugh or cry when she saw her first “Amazonian” toddler, who had a few inches on her! Yes, no matter where you go here, “Portal Littles” feel incredibly small. And that’s what she was. A Portal Little. Anyone about her size here was considered a Little. Grown adults that never seemed to look taller than about 5 or 6 feet. That’s how they described it at the briefing, at least. But if you asked Dawn, she’d say only 5. And not like she had any hard evidence, but she couldn’t help but feel as if she were a little shorter now since crossing the portal… Crazy and unfounded, she knew, and especially impossible to tell with these staggering size comparisons to giants, which of course would make it impossible to tell whether you had a few less inches or not. Their tour guide, Stacy, started speaking again. “In fact, if you would like I can take hands right now for those who’d be interested?” She looked to be eagerly waiting for countless takers, but not a single hand was raised. “D’awwwh, come on guys, don’t be shy!” She snickered. “I know there’s a few of you who are interested...” Still, no one volunteered. How could she expect someone to trade their livelihood so willingly? People who have spent 20 to 30 years of their lives, still underway in a dimension they knew as home; how could a 3 hour tour convince them to throw all of that away? It was probably part of her job, but the attitude she had certainly wasn’t. Dawn looked at her from the way back of the group with slightly narrowed eyes. Was she stupid? “Suit yourself!” She huffed and puffed. “You’ll have a chance to change your mind by the end of the tour. And let me remind you to please stay close! If you get lost along the way it’ll bring up some...complications.” It was the one time she sounded as if she were intentionally hiding something, and given that she was the one person everyone here could consider trustworthy, it was a little unnerving. “Tabith--Mommy, please! You can’t do this to me! I have a job, a home, a car, a boyfriend; you can’t take that away from me!” A clearly distraught woman sounded as if they were on the verge of tears, which had a few foreign heads turn their way. It was one of the glaringly unpleasant parts of this dimension. A woman maybe a little taller than Dawn stood shakily in front of the giant which towered over her. Despite her moderate lipstick, modest eyeliner, well-done contour, with her hair tied into a neat, clean bun, it came as a sharp contrast to her bright blue denim overalls with a shamefully obvious bulge hidden underneath. What’s more, it looked as if she were wearing a giant ladybug backpack, but it stopped seeming that way once you could see a long strap from it feed into the Amazon’s hand. It was a fucking leash. In spite of their wonderful technology, architecture, ecosystem, environmental policy,and healthcare, this was the one thing that ruined this dimension’s perception of paradise. Dawn watched on with a sense of guilt and sorrow as she didn’t move any further. The guides were explicitly clear not to interfere with stuff like this, as it was just “how things worked here.” Dawn didn’t know what scared her more: the fact that people like this couldn’t be saved, or that anyone that tried to help couldn’t be protected. People here were encouraged to be bystanders, and that only magnified the corruptness of it all. Now she could at least say she’d been to the Twilight Zone… “Now, now, my little tot,” the ironically plump woman knelt down to face her new charge a bit better. She looked like a predator sizing up its prey, clearly for sport, as it looked as if she’d long since won the chase. “I think it’s high-time we put that all behind us now, hmm? I’ve got big plans for my special little girl, and they do not involve anything as worrisome as adult responsibilities.” She ruffled the top of her hair, which made the Little take a few steps back on reflex, accompanied by a whimper. This clearly annoyed the Amazon though, as with a sharp tug on the child leash the woman was thrown back forward a few steps and involuntarily fell on the Amazon’s knee for support. “Whoopsie! Those diapies sure give you a waddle, huh?” As if the sadness were seething through her teeth, and the woman’s cheeks looked hot, she helplessly pleaded. “Please…!” The Amazon only sighed though, dismissing the girl’s emotional ruin. She hoisted her into the air and had a firm hold on her, with the Little flailing her legs, shouting for help. “I figured I’d at least give you a chance to walk on your own, but at this rate the adoption centers will be closed before we even get there.” She suddenly gave an annoyed look, and you could hear the sharp slap of skin to skin contact. She then looked away for a moment then back to her, as if tragedy had befallen her charge when she wasn’t looking. “Aww, what’s the matter sweetheart? Why are you crying? Is that wittle laxative from earlier upsetting your tummy? There, there, we’ll make it all better soon...” As the helpless Little whimpered, the pair walked off, fading into the crowd, whilst everyone in the tour group wordlessly watched them walk away. “What the fuck even was that?” “They were actually serious about kidnapping?” “Can they really just take people?” “Hey, they, they can’t do that to us too, right?” “Now, now, everyone!” Stacy shushed the frightened atmosphere with her still upbeat tone, as if the horrifying display hadn’t even fazed her. And in all honesty, that could very well likely be the case. Whether she partook in such inhumane practices or not, living in a society that normalized it was sure to desensitize you. Though, Dawn was curious to see how exactly she’d try and address what they just saw… So much for her hopes of volunteers. “We have plenty of other sights and shops to see, so we need to keep a tight schedule! Come along now!” She beckoned to the group like preschoolers, and a few pairs exchanged awkward glances, trying to digest how she’d totally disregarded the public kidnapping. “Uhm, Stacy?” Dawn called from the back of the pack. Surprisingly she was heard, as Stacy turned her head. The way she smiled was almost unnerving. “Aren’t we gonna talk about what we just saw?” Dawn didn’t know if she really was stupid or just a terrible liar. Her response was stupefying. “See...what?” The way she drew out her response was a testament to her obliviousness. “That someone was just kidnapped? That Amazon just took a person! A...” what was it again? “A Little!” The existence of two separate terms was terrible in itself. It proved there was a social hierarchy in all of this, which made the problem so much worse. “Oh!” She chuckled. She chuckled? “You mean that adoption? I mean, I suppose she was acting a little fussy, but other than that…?” The way she curiously smiled, as if Dawn were the fool for pointing it out, simply made the Portal Little drop the topic from there. It was almost a sixth sense, triggering when you interacted with only the most ignorant of people; the kind that spewed words like airhorns and filled their ears with cement. It was another endless rabbit hole of bewilderment, equating kidnapping to “adoption.” “Oh! Look at the time! We already a few minutes behind schedule. Come along, everyone!” She waved her hand and set forth their march, with most people certainly caught in a mix of emotions. As well, the Littles seemed to be sticking a bit closer together than they were before… As nice of a place as Libertalia seemed, excluding their babying culture, it was a bit hard to really enjoy at times when the tour guide leading you through it all had a gait two to three times as large as yours. Her lack of consideration was admittedly surprising, given how she like many others seemed to view Littles as borderline children. You’d think they’d be given a little more patience with the faster walkers. It was a mystery why she was still treating them even like pseudo-adults when taking her personality into account. They were all creatures of the Leviathan; beasts withheld by the rule of law, which even then seemed to be such a loose restraint. “And if you’ll all look to your right, you will see one of Libertalia’s finest parks; free to the public at any time of the day!” In the middle of the city it seemed like somewhat of an oasis; a large patch of green grass, trees, a fountain, and of course a playground, all sanctioned by stone walls which were as tall as Dawn, so in other words the perfect height for an Amazon. It was another unspoken, annoying undertone to this society. Yes it had the glam and glamour; all the bells and whistles, but all those benefits were geared towards Amazons. For Christ sake, even the hotel room she was staying in was meant for an Amazon! When she wanted to go to bed, use the sink, brush her teeth, she had to move around her personal footstool, everso “generously” provided by the hotel. So to call this place wonderful was unfortunately a great matter of perspective. From the distance she could see another infantilized adult going down the slide. What she hated to admit the most was that there were accommodations for Littles here, only that they were intended for an age bracket of a much more childish mindset. That seemed to be the Common Little’s struggle here. They were shunned for trying to tread where the Amazon’s might, and thus were like a bunch of circles jammed into a square-socket as they try to fill it out like their diapers. Dawn wasn’t going to claim she knew how everything worked here, but the signs on the surface were telling enough. “Alright, everyone, please be extra careful!” Right as they reached the end of the block, Stacy spun around to face them all, looking stern. Dawn rolled her eyes. They went through the same routine each and every time they crossed the street. Did she think they had personal chaperones their whole lives before coming to this dimension? “Be sure to look both ways before crossing the street, alright? Now come on, everyone, grab a hand!” She was the first to start the chain that only she saw the unnecessary purpose in. Begrudgingly the closest tourist had to take her hand, and then the next closest to take theirs, and so forth. Even Dawn did so with another guy seeming equally as annoyed. Naturally the first time she said this everyone thought she had a few screws loose, but it was the first of many signs that she truly did consider them as something less of an adult. That, and she’d already kicked a handful of people off the tour for not listening to her condescending ways. Yes, she was difficult to work with, but the embarrassment and hoops were enough to endure if it meant being able to experience a different dimension. She thinks, at least. “Alright let’s get a move on!” She made an exaggerated turn and glance to first her left and then her right, then like a livestock crossing they marched across the street. As silly as it was though, there was some solace in that a united front kept the Amazons from trampling over you. Unfortunately, that wasn’t something Dawn could deny as intimidating. Everytime she made a close call by colliding with the shins and knees of one, they’d give the same kind of smile that repulsive woman from earlier would. She’d try to usher along, but their gaze would linger from behind for an uncomfortably long amount of time. “Oh honey, look! It’s a group of Portal Littles!” Dawn’s unfortunate ears picked up the conversation parallel to them on the wayside. The excitement in her voice sounded chillingly ulterior, given what they’d just seen. Dawn didn’t know whether it was from paranoia or not, but the tiny hairs on her stood upright. “How would you know that? Don’t all Littles look the same?” Dawn tried to keep looking forward. She wasn’t keen on being a conversation piece, especially when they probably knew very well she could hear them, along with many others. Then again, it was probably more along the lines of that they didn’t care. “Just look! See? That’s an official government tour guide! Since when do they do tours for natives? And see that? They don’t have any parents!” Dawn tried to walk a little faster. She dared not look back at them. Eye contact was the last thing you wanted to make. She’d had her fill of awkward exchanges for one vacation. “Oh! And that one, see her?” It could be anyone, just relax. “Which one?” God, they couldn’t actually be fucking scouting right now, could they? They can’t take foreigners, right? Right? “The one with brown hair, wearing the jeans? Such a cute bum, too!” Dawn nervously panned her eyes to the left, then right, locking eyes with an unfortunate soul, though ashamedly feeling her heart beat a little less once she knew it wasn’t her… Something similar must have been going on in the woman’s head though, because the brunette in jeans seemed stunned as she looked ahead, obviously trying to dig herself deeper into the pack. She had been listening too, and looked a moment’s away from crumbling if they got any closer. “Ooh, why haven’t we gotten a Little yet, James?” The female Amazon sounded frustrated as her golden prize seemed to drift away. Dawn silently rooted for the fellow tourist as she could see her keep moving to the front. “They’re opening that new daycare a few blocks down from the house, anyways! Come on, don’t you think this is a sign?” It was a mix of anger and fear to hear herself be regarded as goods you could simply go and “get.” It further solidified all the worsening conclusions Dawn was reaching in this place. “Kath, I know you’ve been wanting one, but...” The way he tried to diffuse the situation obviously wasn’t out of sympathy for the poor Little that might be enslaved by his wife, rather, a desire to maintain the “happy wife, happy life,” mantra… “We really haven’t planned everything out? There’s plenty of agencies to adopt, but we need furniture first, don’t you think?” ‘Kath,’ the wife of the couple Dawn kept listening to, even ignoring Stacy’s spiel over, went on to scoff and say, “You say this everytime!” And if only he could keep saying it for just a little longer… Were they really going the same way? “I want to grow our family, James, and you know we’ve been talking about it for months now. Don’t you think it’d be nice?” Even if it wasn’t Dawn’s place to answer, no, no she didn’t think so. “There’d be a little tush toddling around the house; someone to dote on, care for. Didn’t your mom say she was looking for grandkids, anyways? I want to be a mommy, honey! And I’m sure you’d make a great dad, too!” ‘James,’ Dawn thought it was, simply exhaled; the kind of exhale that Katherine (which Dawn assumed was her name) could consider a strikingly positive one, and Dawn the exact opposite. “I suppose we can start looking to adopt.” A happy, yet sinister squeal escaped his wife as her husband apparently said all the things she wanted to hear; a beautiful symphony directed by the tongue and mouth, though to Dawn a screechy, rough and scratchy jargon of displeasing cacophony. And like that, it was predetermined that at random some poor soul would be abducted by these two maniac “aspiring parents.” “I love you so much! I just know we’ll be great parents!” She giggled, while Dawn gagged. “Oh! But I want to get a Portal Little.” She sounded oddly adamant, and Dawn felt herself tense up a little. “I don’t see why not, but why’s that?” “Think about it, honey,” she started to seem somber, though Dawn regarded it as one of many masks the beast could portray. “Haven’t you heard about their dimension? There’s no Amazons! All the poor things...who’s supposed to take care of them? What happens when they need to be fed, clothed, changed, cleaned...” Each and every supposed problem she listed off seemed to have dropped the weight of the world on her shoulders more and more, as she slowly talked herself to tears. “What if they have a nightmare?” Dawn blinked her eyes. That. That is what puts her over the edge? The Amazon mindset couldn’t have been more ignorant to the world of “Littles.” She hated using the term, because there were no “Littles” where she came from. There were just people. “Honey, I’m sure they manage just fine though...” Yes, James, they most certainly do. “You know that’s not true!” Katherine was starting to sound more and more emotionally invested. Just how passionate could the women be here? “Don’t you see how native Littles are here? It makes me worried sick when I see one without an Amazon, because they won’t have anyone to fall back on when something does happen to them. They’re just barely getting by! How do you expect an entire dimension of them to do just fine?” Dawn was ready to rub her temples, this was so idiotic. She wasn’t totally focused on what was happening in front of her though, because she realized a few seconds too late that the person in front of her had stopped and soon so did she once she collided with them. Stumbling back, she fell onto her bottom for a moment. Obviously, she was fine, as she tried to stand back up. “Oh, sweetie, are you okay?” An all too familiar voice started to speak with urgency, and sounded to be getting terrifyingly closer. Before Dawn could fully react, a pair of Amazon hands were already setting her upright. The grip was like iron, but was somehow a soft, gentle touch. A padded prison was the best way she could describe it. Dawn worriedly looked back to Stacy and the group, which seemed to be viewing another landmark, meaning Dawn at least had some time to finally shoo these two away. She turned her head back to who she imagined was Katherine, now seeing her for the first time. And it was likely her paranoia, but it was as if she could see the woman’s eyes twinkle as soon as they stared into each other... A light red head of hair, ending at an upright curl along the edges, reaching just above her shoulders, she wore a not too bad looking dress which reached her feet, and unfortunately because Dawn couldn’t ignore it, somehow contained her Amazon-sized breasts. Seriously, it was like she was sporting two Little-sized heads. The inner tips of her brows were pointed upright as she was obviously worrying over Dawn’s wellbeing, which was certainly doing well without her. “Uhm...I’m fine, thanks.” There wasn’t much gusto to her voice. Frankly she was a little afraid to talk back to an Amazon...and unfortunately after seeing that business woman from earlier, she believed the fear was well-placed. Even still, the woman ignored her as she could feel herself be pat down, likely getting the dust and dirt off that was never there to begin with. “Promise no boo-boos?” Katherine asked with a smile. “Nope. None.” Dawn answered much more plainly. “What’s your name, sweetheart?” She looked curious. That was the last thing Dawn wanted. Attention here was a dangerous thing, and she highly preferred keeping her head down and feet close to the ground. “Oh! Is this it right here?” Her eyes followed the obvious tell stuck to Dawn’s shirt; a sticker with Amazonian-grade adhesive, clearly labelling Dawn’s name in big, bold letters. “DAWN.” She had tried removing it earlier, but the thing wouldn’t budge! Every day if she wore something new she’d need to get a new one, and unless she could get an Amazon to remove it, she’d just have to hope that she didn’t like that outfit too much… “Dawn, that’s a very pretty name!” No, really, is it? “It’s very nice to meet you, Dawn,” she carried on the conversation anyways. “My name’s Katherine, and this is my husband, James!” Dawn practically felt like a child the way she infused such enthusiasm with the most simple of facts. Her husband truly did look like the peak of Amazonian genes, what-with him standing tall, clearly with a decent amount of muscle, and short, blonde hair. Unlike his wife, he didn’t seem to be fawning over a complete stranger, other than looking on curiously. By extension, it was a little frightening to think what might happen if she got on his bad side... “So, a little birdy told me that you’re a Portal Little, huh?” What did it even matter? Dawn tried to take a step back at subtly as she could. “Y...Yeah. What about it?” “Well, how do you like it here?” She gave a sincere smile, but it only put Dawn on edge even more. “It’s, uhm, colorful. Really, colorful.” “I’m happy to hear that,” she chuckled. “What’s your favorite part?” Were they seriously doing twenty questions right now? She had no desire or want to be interviewed by some woman looking to shop for a foreigner, but was admittedly afraid by what might happen if she try to cut it too short… “The vegetation.” It was the fastest thing she could think of, though not a complete lie, and trying to sound sophisticated. Maybe if she set herself apart from this woman’s delusions she might get out unscathed? “Oh, I like the trees and plants, too.” But did she really? It wasn’t exactly uncommon for an adult to pretend to take an interest in a kid’s likes, which was a strategy Dawn had a sinking feeling was being used against her. “We have a biiig garden at our house!” The way she stressed the size came along with expanding hand gestures. “That’s, er, really great. Homegrown food is always nice.” Dawn glanced behind her, hoping the group hadn’t left her behind. This was getting a little too close for comfort. “How long have you been here for?” “A week...just about.” Only now was she starting to think telling her all this information might be a bad idea… Though, how incriminating could her likes and dislikes be? “Today’s my last day.” Thankfully, she almost added. Had she been put under the spotlight like this any sooner, Dawn didn’t know if she could keep it together until the end of the trip. If she could fall under the Amazon’s radar so soon, then that’d mean there was plenty of more time to happen again... “Oh, really?” She almost sounded disappointed. Dawn smiled a little, still playing to the opposite end of the spectrum, quite happy of this fact. “Yep! We’re on our final tour, then we leave in the morning.” “Do you not think that it gets lonely, though?” Dawn raised her brows. “Lonely how?” “Not having any Amazons there? It’s only Littles, right?” “No, it’s neither,” Dawn sharply corrected, seeming borderline offended. “There are no Amazons or Littles. Just people. We all get along fine without the sort of practices you guys have here.” “But who takes care of you?” She genuinely seemed not to get it, and that annoyed Dawn even more. It’s like she was filtering out anything that didn’t agree with her sense of bias. Maybe if she weren’t looking through such a rose-tinted glass, she’d find that all Littles aren’t as one-dimensional as her ignorant people come to think… Of course all of this made her bitter; only able to think of good comebacks rather than saying them. Dawn considered herself smart, but she wasn’t brave, not at least in the face of two giants. And next thing you know, she’d probably start asking how she gets to the bathroom on her own. That’d be a whole lecture in itself. Needless to say, she wasn’t keen on sticking around for that part. “Listen, really, I don’t think we should be doing this,” Dawn tried to put the brakes before she said something she’d regret. The way the Amazon cocked her head to the side, looking innocently confused really helped seal the deal. “I’m not interested in comparing dimensions. You clearly have your views, and I have mine. It was nice meeting you, but I really need to get going now.” Dawn didn’t wait for an answer, and was honestly a little afraid of the consequences as she spun on her heel and moved back in with the group. She took her first step, second, then third. So she really could just walk away like that? She grinned a little, feeling an insurmountable confidence boost. Maybe Amazons weren’t as tough as she thought? She snickered. It took a few moments, but Dawn was lucky to be reunited with the group that kept marching onwards. Meanwhile, Katherine and James lingered there for a few moments longer as she got back to her feet with a sigh, brushing off the front of her dress. ”You alright, hon?” He asked compassionately, then eased off the pleasantries when it wasn’t about his wife. “She didn’t seem too friendly...” “I’m fine,” she weakly smiled. “I just think she was just a little scared of me… Where she comes from there aren’t any Amazons, after all.” Somberly, she reflected on her last comment, probably in a way Dawn would’ve despised. Before she could watch the girl go for any longer, she spun to fully face him with an exaggerated, selfish pout. “But you saw her, didn’t you? Ugh! And I thought the brown-haired one looked cute! Dawn looked so precious I can’t stand it! All the cute little things I could do with that hair… She looked like a porcelain doll! I wish we could’ve adopted her...” She looked once more at the one who got away, and was already feeling the return of a misery she’d just forced a lid over. Sometimes life truly just wasn’t fair... James remained quiet as he passively tapped his foot, thinking. “You never did ask her directly? There’s still time, you know?” Katherine was still quiet. She’d never felt so attached from a mere glance, and severing such a bond was too painful for her to bear. Is that why Amazons were always so insistent on adopting on the spot? She hated telling her heart no, as it was in the middle of its own tantrum, and it pained her to no end. “Well...we could always just take her?” Katherine then despite the dreary mood, stared at him, almost incredulously. “She was hanging at the back of the group, and people do it everyday? I can’t imagine it’d be hard since that’s how most adoptions are done nowadays.” Strangely enough, her husband’s suggestions actually made his wife seem hopeful, but then she looked crestfallen again. “No, that wouldn’t be right. Maybe if she were a native, but we don’t know what we could be taking from her as a Portal Little...” “Didn’t you say it yourself? It’s a dimension of exclusively Littles?” “Yes, but...” “Didn’t you also say that you wanted to adopt her? I can’t imagine a world run by Littles is exactly paradise, hon. I’m sure with enough time anybody could come to love a place like Libertalia, even someone like her. Not to mention she’d be a lot safer here than where she’s coming from now.” They were both quiet for a few seconds. “How...how about we take some time and get to know her for the day?” “But didn’t she say she’s leaving tomorrow? I don’t think she was very happy with me either...” “Katherine, you’re much more likable than you give yourself credit for,” he chuckled. “We’ll have her back where she needs to be if she does say no, then.” She still seemed on the fence, and he desperately wanted to give her clarity. “Hon, I can’t guarantee she’ll say yes, but I want to give you a chance at this. I have been a little apprehensive about having a Little…” his hand suddenly found hers, “but if it’s something you really want, then I want it too.” He looked at her with rock-solid determination, and it was enough to crush her indecisive-self entirely. “Oh, James!” She pulled her husband into a tight hug, then looked back ahead with a little more excitement. He truly was the wind beneath her wings, and whenever the sun may not shine, he’d be right beside her like a glowing beam! “Let’s hurry before they go!” It wasn’t a sure shot, but the opportunity made her want to stay hopeful. She didn’t know how, but she was positive she could convince her! From all the parenting books she had read, she knew it was never an easy adjustment, for a Little, but there was something that compelled her to feel so certain this was destiny. Fate was telling her to take a chance, and she not only wanted to bring happiness to herself and her husband, but as well to a new and special member in the Teller household! Dawn was still in the back in the group, trying to shrug off the weird experience she had just had. Seriously, she’d have a treasure trove of weird things to tell her boyfriend about when she got home… This kind of place was a once in a lifetime experience, meaning she only wanted to see this kind of place once only in her entire life. “Hey, were you alright back there?” Surprisingly, it came from the brown-haired girl, the one in jeans, with also the apparently cute butt… “Yeah...thanks for asking.” As if the fear were still sitting on her shoulder, she peeked behind her once more, and thankfully nothing tipped her off. “The Amazons here are fucking crazy...” “I’ll say,” she sighed. “As soon as I heard them talking about me...” she shuddered. “Can you imagine what they must do to people like us here?” “Unfortunately we’ve already seen some of the stuff they do...” Her eyes wandered to Stacy’s back. “Can we even trust our own tour guide?” “Your guess is as good as mine. I think I’ve had enough hand-holding for every time I want to cross the damn street.” They both shared a laugh as they kept moving. “I don’t think we’ve met, yet? Well, I mean I think we did when Stacy made us do that stupid icebreaker at the hotel, but not, like, officially, officially.” “I’m Heather. You?” “Dawn. Nice to meetcha.” “So what’s the reason you’re on this tour?” Dawn was the first to ask. “Call me weird, but, just to see if a place like this really existed?” She didn’t look so sure herself. “I thought I was reading some tabloid or something when the flyer came in my mail. I really must have been pretty dumb to follow up on it, not thinking of it as junk mail right from the get-go. How about yourself?” Dawn merely laughed. “What’s so funny?” “Nothing, just that our stories are pretty much carbon copies of each other. I had some time off of college, so I figured why not?” “Ooh, college girl, huh? What’s your major?” “English. Partly because I’m a fan of literature...” she almost seemed sheepish over her guilty pleasure. “What do you do?” “I work at a restaurant as a waitress. Nothing too special about it,” she smiled, seemingly content, but Dawn couldn’t help but feel a little guilty, as if she herself were just showing off by comparison. “What college?” “One in Massachusetts? Where’s the restaurant you work?” “Cali,” Heather blinked, and soon her friend did too. “It’s weird, but I guess it kinda makes sense anywhere in the world you could cross through the portal...” “Yeah...” Dawn thought for a few seconds. “Definitely...” “Anyways though, I have had plenty of my fill for this trip. Yeah, it’s nice and all, but there’s too many people at home I’d miss, and I can do without all the predators more than twice my size...” “Totally. My boyfriend probably won’t believe half the stuff I have to tell him from this trip. And if he does, he’ll think I’m a complete maniac for going in the first place!” “Right?” Heather nodded in complete and total agreeance. “It’s like that one saying. What is it? If nobody is around to hear the tree fall, did it actually? That basically sums up this vacation experience.” It wasn’t how it went verbatim, but by no means was Dawn going to judge her for it. It was more her own peeve that picked up on it, though of course she’d ignore them. She was right, though. If you weren’t around to experience something like this, how could you believe it secondhand? “Hey, so, what were those two people talking to you about?” “You saw them?” “Er, yeah… Sorry I didn’t step in. They were checking out my ass and all...” There was a moment of silence, then they both laughed. “No, it’s fine, I understand.” Still, Dawn didn’t like to think how she would’ve been reacting if she hadn’t gotten away so smoothly. Depending on how things went, the difference between a bystander or an active participant could have vastly changed the outcome. “I fell over and the female one was acting like I practically broke my leg.” She could still feel the phantom pats all over her body. “That, and I guess she was a little curious about our dimension.” Hopefully that’s all it was. “They didn’t say anything about me, did they?” The stupid laundry list of questions she was asked by the Amazon came to mind. “No, I think you’re in the clear,” Dawn smirked. She sighed in relief. “That’s good. Still, I can’t get over that. Like, really? Making tiny adults babies forever? Or at least until you get sick of them? How does shit like that even get popular?” “Again, no idea.” Something strange suddenly popped back into her head. “Actually, they were talking about how a daycare was opening near there place, and how it was a ‘sign’ to adopt. Do they really have places for babified Littles?” “Or even worse, a place for Littles and actual babies...” They both seemed to be contemplating equally as heavy thoughts. “Ugh, I’m so done talking about this stuff. Mind if we change over to something a bit more, like, cheery?” For once she looked fully ahead. “By the way, I think we’re kinda lagging behind. Maybe we should pick up the pace?” “Sure, let me just grow another four feet and I’ll get back to ya on that,” Dawn lightheartedly jabbed. It felt nice to finally have someone to talk to this trip, even if it was on the last full day. Heather stole the lead as she walked a little faster, and Dawn took her next step forward, already priming herself for a little jog, but her heart skipped a beat once her next step, expecting to hit the ground, missed somehow quite poorly, lazily launching her leg down. Having an obvious doubletake, only then did she process the shockingly fast motion which had her whisked fully into the air; countless, many feet into the air. She yelped from the surprise alone, and her shout got Heather’s attention, who expecting to find her at her height stared wide-eyed at the spectacle as she tilted her head back and upwards, in what could only be complete and total fear. H...huh? Why...why was Heather so far away? More importantly, why was she so far off the ground? Before she even realized it, adrenaline was seeping into her veins, and it terrified her because her body was realizing a threat before even she could. Did someone pick her up? They had to, otherwise she wouldn’t be so high off the ground! She flailed her arms and legs helplessly, as she was faced away from the perpetrator and was trapped in their soft, yet firm grip. “Heather? What’s going on? Please!” Frantically, and descending into a maddening panic, she shouted her newfound friend’s name, who when turning back simply looked to tremble as she backed away. Why wasn’t she saying anything? She backed away from the evil Amazon Dawn still had yet to see, and backed away from Dawn. But what could she do? A Little taking on an Amazon? Even beyond the lawful restrictions of something so foolish, the biology didn’t exactly argue in the dwarf’s favor either. And clearly Heather realized this as well, as though she trembled and started shaking, something finally must have clicked for her, because she turned 180 degrees and bolted. “No! NO! PLEASE!” At the turn of a dime her worst fears were being realized. She kept wildly trying to turn her head, so much that her neck might snap; hoping to identify the threat. It was too much to process, how a complete and total stranger could instantly condemn her current way of life and jam-pack her into something much more demeaning, devaluing, and dehumanizing. Her heart was ready to burst from the sheer shock of it all. Teary-eyed she kept calling, screaming for help, and it only became worse when the one holding her turned in the opposite direction and by proxy so did Dawn. Full-blown streams of tears rolled down her cheeks as she was so easily whisked away from what she thought was assured security. Her life flashed before her eyes; saying goodbye to all that she had known as adulthood, her old dimension, friends and family. All of it; gone, in one simple fell swoop. “Please, please! Don’t take me!” Her thick voice trembled and struggled to make coherent sentences. In the frantic and reckless pursuit to survive, all she could maintain were her worried and tear-filled pleas. “I’ll do anything, so just let me go, please! Please! PLEASE!” She didn’t even know who she was crying to for mercy, because the weight of the world had hit her so heavily, she stopped processing it altogether. Every moment she stay kidnapped, it was another that meant she stray further from the group; the only people that knew she wasn’t of this world, who had a place, and a life in a totally different dimension. It was almost funny, in a sick and twisted way; how quickly the psyche can devolve in such a short amount of time, given what can be perceived as life-threatening circumstances. Dawn didn’t think this person wanted to kill her, but certainly wanted impose life-changing circumstances upon her, hence the manic panic. As if it’d protect her, or more so that she couldn’t handle it, she sealed her eyes shut, crying harder and harder as she felt the rise and fall of every step her kidnapper took, meaning there was more and more distance between them and salvation. She pushed, shoved and kicked against what held her, but it may as well have been trying to move a mountain. She heard the swing of a door; they entered some kind of building; one further degree of separation that made her panic even more. Then they seemed to stop moving. She was still most certainly being held, but she finally had a place to sit, as she was being pressed into something large and soft. And as everything seemed to stop, except for her tears, she didn’t feel a hair touch her head, and that’s what scared her the most right now. It became the common dilemma of whether or not to fear the punishment itself, or the unknown amount of time it would take for it to strike. Her throat started to hurt, as she couldn’t will herself to beg any further, but for some, irrational reason, she figured if she did stop, then it truly would be the end. “Please...please don’t do this to me…!” Dawn finally opened her eyes, and beyond the tears she could see she was being pressed into not an immovable anchor, but in fact the combination of a woman’s torso and bosom. An Amazonian one, at that. She nervously bit her lip, mutely looking around, seeing that the situation was just as terrible as she had feared. But when she looked up, it was the worst, most terrible sinking feeling she could ever experience. Trapped in its devilish claws, she’d been abducted by Satan himself. “Have we finally finished the waterworks, sweetiepie?” Somehow Dawn found it in herself to keep whimpering, as she looked at who had taken her, and sentenced her to an unspeakable fate. “Wh-why? Why are you doing this?” Her red lips formed a smile, as she looked down on the distraught, ruined Portal Little. The way she smirked, it seemed as if her extra chin did as well, and Dawn could feel the rise and fall of her massive chest, attached to her massive, husky, plump body. Her orange, ginger perm went horribly with her entire look; the exact kind of person you would imagine to be a kidnapper. She adjusted her circle-rim glasses as with her other hand, a long-nailed finger tapped Dawn’s shoulder, who kept wincing with each, innocent touch, but it still made her cry. The demeaning attempts to calm her only made it worse; feeling the bounce to the woman’s knee, as if her hysterics over being kidnapped could be solved with some simple and fun gravity. Clearly she looked beyond Dawn’s cracking composure though, as she went on to coo, “Oh I just knew you were the one at first sight!” The Amazonian stranger fawned and fawned, whilst Dawn further and further felt herself drowning in the recesses of her own mind. “You look like a doll! And from now on you will be! What’s your name, honey bunches?” Then she chuckled in the same, syrupy tone she’d started with. “Actually, it doesn’t matter. From now on you’re going to be Abigail.” She didn’t even pose it as a question, or fish for confirmation. She set a fact into place; carved it into stone. Dawn was speechless, as her worst expectations were being met in full. “Who even...” her voice was quiet, panic-stricken. “Who are you?” “From now on I’m mama, my little baby!” The excitement on her face was close to driving Dawn to madness. A set of fat, wet lips made a mortifying noise as they pressed into her bare forehead, leaving behind a sickening wetness where they touched. It was all happening too fast, as with each and every demand this woman made, she could feel a hammer driving a nail into her; pinning her exactly where this sick and twisted person desired her. She had no name; not one that Dawn deserved to know. No. All she needed to do was recognize who her new “parent” was. But Dawn was too broken to try and resist logically. Bargaining was the only thing on her mind, because if not that, then she would truly have nothing left. “Please...just let me go. I promise I’ll do anything, just let me go…!” “Really? You mean it?” The Amazon looked closely at her with a scrutinizing eye. Dawn, dumbfounded for an endless multitude of reasons, rushedly nodded her head, unsure whether or not to believe in the woman’s promise, but damn-well willing to try. Dawn could almost squeal, and find for once a happy reason to cry as she was set back onto the ground. Was it...was it really that easy? Home! She could go back home! Trying to forget such trauma, she already spun for the door, just now taking stock to realize they were in some sort of public bathroom. “Abigail!” the woman shouted, and Dawn oddly enough freezed on command, despite very much not being Abigail. “We made a deal, didn’t we?” “Y...yes...” What did she want? Wait, why was she calling her Abigail? She looked back to the door for a brief moment, longing for the freedom that was teased right before her. Could Dawn make it for the exit if she just kept running? The woman looked like she had some weight to her...and that massive bag she had could probably slow her down, too… Was it worth squandering her good graces, though? “I let you go, now you need to do a few things for me, sweetheart...” The way she smiled unsettled Dawn immensely, but gulping, she slowly agreed. “Come a little closer,” she beckoned with a hand, and on shaky feet Dawn managed to come a little closer, despite every fibre of her being telling her to make a break for it. The massive bag she noted from earlier was set onto the ground, and it very well looked like it could have been a duffel bag, it was so large. The Amazon got on her knees, and looked to be fishing through it. “And don’t think about making a step for that exit, young lady, or else you’ll have already earned your first spanking.” The threat Dawn had no doubt was sincere, but she was still beyond confused. If she had been let go, why was this woman still acting like she was her guardian? “Ah! Here we are~!” What she produced sent a chill down Dawn’s spine. It was a white, plastic rectangle; folded nice and neatly into its commercialized form. And to ensure no details were left to the imagination, the Amazon happily fanned it out, and Dawn quaked further and further as she fully saw the undergarment in its entire, infantile splendor. “Do you know what these are, Abby?” She asked in a motherly tone, and Dawn quietly pleaded no. She pretended as if she answered. “That’s right! They’re pull-ups! Pull-ups just for you! Aren’t you special, huh?” Slowly, but in a quickening pace she shook her head more and more. “P-p-Please, n-no…!” Dawn had become too much of an emotional and mental wreck to coordinate herself properly, she tried to turn around, but instead fell on the ground, whilst her tormentor watched with sickly enjoyment. “Aww, look at my little tot! It’s okay, honey, I already planned to keep you as a toddler, anyways...” She started to scream once she took hold of Dawn’s ankles, dragging her closer across the tiles. In two simple strokes her shoes were off, and next were her socks so easily plucked. Apparently her constant cries were starting to get on the woman’s nerves though, because looking aggravated, Dawn grew vocally limp when a sharp slap collided with her thigh. She sobbed, feeling as if she’d just been charged stiff by a static shock. It came with such force, it was as if her very core was struck. She maddeningly looked to the woman. “Now that is enough, Abigail!” The violent woman hissed. “I tried to be very gentle with you from the start, but if you’re going to throw a fit over every little thing, I’m not going to be patient with you!” It all suddenly clicked for her. This woman never intended to let her go. They’d never even made a deal to begin with. She was still very well-within this porker’s grasp; dancing in the palm of her hand. This whole charade was all one big game to her… She was just amused in trying to force Dawn into her own submission, and by the looks of it so far, she hated to acknowledge that she was winning. While Dawn thought there might still be a fighting chance, this demon was busy fitting out her ultimate demise... “Now are you ready to listen, or should we move onto that spanking?” Dawn became wide-eyed, unable to imagine the physical force that this woman could pack behind an open palm. It didn’t matter if the punishment were childish; it was a threat of genuine pain. If a slap to the thigh could make her blubber, she couldn’t imagine she’d walk out the same person after a full-blown spanking… The exit already felt so distant now, and everything was quickly reaching an emotionally exhausting point, she’d been expended far too much to fight both battles of escape and preservation, and bitterly found herself needing to make a choice. Dawn merely nodded her head, with her now-messy hair hanging lazily with her downward gaze. “Good.” She smugly smiled. “Now you can prove it to me by taking off those pants of yours.” It was all expected, and the worst was how it was going to happen by her own hand. She was approaching an inevitable demise, and she was powerless to stop it, and in fact become part of the destruction itself. Her final line of defense to her dignity, she tried not to cry too hard when she undid the single button, then finally the zipper. Though of course, she still wanted to try. If there was a voice left in her, she felt compelled to use it. “P-p-please. I just wanna go home!” “Should we switch to diapers then? Is that what you want?” “No!” Dawn quickly shouted, then started to moan and quiver over her reaction. She was trying to negotiate over something she’d been involuntarily subjected to; fighting for agency that’d been unrightfully taken from her. Nevertheless, her jeans fell to her ankles, and her final line of defense was on full display. The Amazon looked quite pleased, as Dawn tried to cover her crotch covered by her pink panties. She knew she was going to lose them, but dear God did she want to hang onto them for dear life. But what stopped her was the absolute fear from how she’d be punished for it. “Now are you going to be good?” “Y-y...yes...” Dawn mouthed defeatedly. “Take them off.” She begged and she begged, falling off the cusp of sanity as at the same time she slipped her fingers into the waistband of her underwear. It was all so strange; so surreal. They didn’t even feel like her own hands, rather, alien appendages invading her privates. And they might as well have been, since her hands were no longer her own; following orders from an absolute monster. She could feel every woven thread in the fabric slip across her skin, afraid it would be the very last time she’d ever embrace such comforting clothes. The self-proclaimed “mama” was simply infatuated with the scene. While Dawn drove herself to a state of total ruin, this woman enjoyed every step of the way, looking to be eating up every morsel of misery and embarrassment. Dawn nearly fell over twice by the time she got her panties off. She was a complete and total blubbering mess. A sick and twisted giggle came from the Amazon as she clasped her over-decorated hands together, leading to the slight jingle and jangle of the gold bands around her girthy wrists. “Abby! You look adorable! Come and give Mama a kiss!” For once Dawn didn’t listen, or at least looked beyond the capacity of processing normal commands, which is why a guiding hand wrapped behind her and nudged her forward, just about knocking her of her balance. She seemed to be stuck in a trance, or was too scared to disobey once she let the large set of lips plant themselves against her cheek. Maybe it was all a devilish ploy to get her pants and panties though, because unknowingly she’d stepped out of them, and it sent Dawn into a new frenzy once they were no longer on the ground and instead in her hand. “Honestly, how did you get by in these flimsy things?” She stretched the panties curiously well-beyond their capacity, and Dawn was just about to stop her until what she was afraid of happened. There was a brief noise of shredding, and suddenly one piece of fabric became two. Dawn looked on quietly as so with her panties, so did her spirit go too. “Whoopies!” She innocently chuckled, holding the torn pair of underwear. “Guess I was right about them not being so great, huh?” Dawn instead looked on in teary anger, biting her tongue to the point it just might bleed. “Well, we’ll take care of those later...” And into the bag they went, Dawn spent her time fully covering her privates, realizing her new and much more terrifying dilemma. “Why are you doing this?” Dawn, finally out of tears, coldly asked. “What do you mean, sweetie?” This beast had the gaul to play dumb. “Changing your undies?” Her eye probably twitched, as she looked at her in sheer disbelief. How could they switch to such extremes so easily? One moment a pure sadist, and the next a doting mother? Or...maybe in the end, maybe they never changed. They were everything all at once at any given moment, and simply their countless layers drifted to the surface in shifts. Dawn then winced, as she looked at her bare thigh. There was already a large red spot from where she’d been maimed, and it further reinforced her fears of crossing this woman. But it all made it so much worse when she coaxed her forward, holding what sent her into a panic from the start. Nowhere near close to panties, and seeing its white, crinkly form, Dawn could see the rectangular padding strain against the plastic backing to it. It thinned into simple paper around the waist; not like the exquisite fabrics she once wore. There were no detailed embroidery on it, and instead smiling butterflies and bees. It was a sick and twisted insult to what she once wore. “Now who’s ready for a pull-up?” The way she held it so expectantly, it was as if she were waiting for her to jump into the damn thing. Dawn didn’t budge, still protecting her modesty, and the Amazon annoyedly sighed. Dawn wasn’t nearly quick enough to react, as with a simple shove she was on her bottom, feeling the cold tiles touch her skin made her shiver. And in her state of confusion, a mix of plastic, padding and paper was snaked around her feet and through her legs. The Amazonian force behind it forced her upright and back onto her feet, as the pull-up fell into place around her hips once it was further tugged upwards. The unusual girth to the crotch forced her legs just slightly apart. She could only blink, feeling the invasive cotton pressed against her crotch. No...she wasn’t. She couldn’t be… The Amazon, meanwhile, squealed with an ear-bleeding delight as she further invaded Dawn’s privacy, running her nail along the elastic bands running over her legs. Dawn was too mortified to do anything. She’d never actually expected it to happen. To happen to her. Dawn looked to her toes, and could see the padding was well-pronounced, curving down and over. She looked down, as if to follow it, all the way until it reached between her legs; curving fully like a dome, the perfect outer shell. She pressed a hand to it, and as soon as she felt and heard the crinkle, fresh tears found their way. “Now why are you crying, Abby?” She continued to pretend as if she didn’t understand. “I thought you liked your pull-ups? Do you really want your diapers back that badly?” “I DON’T WANT ANY OF IT!” Already on death’s door, she saw little reason to restrain herself any further. Her voice had already been through such trial and tribulation, though, it came out raspy and weak. The Amazon looked to be winding up for another slap, and from the threat alone it made Dawn snap into two, as she fell to her knees, sobbing. The slap never came, and all there was was the crinkling from Dawn’s new underpants. “I can’t be a baby! I’m an adult! Why can’t you see that?” She shouted in a disoriented slur, eyeing the Amazon with such malice, but from the outside looking in, it was probably nowhere near as fierce as she’d of hoped. She was already preparing her next string of insults, but that time would not come to pass, as a silicon bulb was forced into her mouth; first her freedom to the bathroom, and now to speech. What more would be taken from her? She tried to scream when the next part happened, but it was impossible considering her mouth was no longer hers. The bulb to the appropriately-sized pacifier felt the heavy push coming from the Amazon’s finger against the shield, and in tune with her presses, the bulb grew in size. It was at first something Dawn could dance around her tongue, and most importantly remove, but that was quickly becoming not the case. One pump. Two pumps. Three. She felt as if her jaw were going to snap, the pain was so sudden and merciless. She started to gag; unable to breath. It was going to be a quick death, and maybe there was some solace in that. As she struggled, she couldn’t sit still, ignoring the crinkley waddle to her step as she tried to keep herself alive. Or maybe she should’ve been going for the opposite. Maybe death was better than this kind of torture. She didn’t know whether to feel pained or relieved to remember that she could breathe through her nose. It sounded loud and frantic as her nostrils struggled to compensate for the loss of an entire orifice. She tried pulling on the ring of the pacifier, but seeing as the tinier version had slipped behind her teeth, and was now far too large to get past them, the pacifier was effectively locked inside her mouth. It didn’t stop her from pulling a few more times, but the pain caused her to wince, and the jerking motion she used tugged the rest of her body along with it; a testament to how cemented the device was in her body. It’d become an extension of her. “You can have your words back Abby once I think you’re ready to use them.” She huffed impatiently, and Dawn simply resigned herself to a meander. There was no point in resisting. Nothing Dawn could do mattered, as it’d always be a tiny rebellion easily quelled by a means of sheer force. She angrily tugged at the elastic waistband to the pull-up, hoping to at least damage the material, and in some way get back at this twisted bitch. A slap to the wrist made her yelp though, or at least make a noise behind the pacifier, seeing as she no longer had speech. “You are under no circumstances allowed to touch your panties. Got it?” Dawn didn’t know what was worse: the slap, the pull-up, or the Amazon thinking they were still panties. Bitterly, she nodded her head, feeling terribly crestfallen. “Now come on, take Mummy’s hand,” outstretched and waiting for her, Dawn nearly debated further resistance, but a mere split-second was all it took to review what disobedience had got her thus far. Hence why she did place her tiny hand into the much larger one. The only comparison for touch she had was that one other Amazon on the sidewalk. It was easy enough to tell this woman’s grip was much more firm and cared less for what might be on the receiving end of it, but on a sublevel they were in totally different leagues. Neither one was good, but the other was certainly better. “Wait.” What now? What more could she do to the poor girl? The Amazon knelt down to get closer to Dawn, but make no mistake in that she still easily held the high-ground. Dawn was visibly shaking as the hand came closer to her, so terrified that she sealed her eyes shut. Something on her shirt was grabbed and being pulled forward at an angle. She did her best to resist, pulling away from it, which resulted in a noise of adhesive tearing from cloth. Opening her eyes, she could now see what had been done. Slightly curled into the shape of a cylinder, hung the name sticker that was just attached to Dawn’s shirt; the tag that had her name on it. For something she spoke so bitterly of before, now she was feeling quite desperate to have it back, considering it was quite literally the last thing that gave her an identity here. “Please, give it back!” Dawn tearily whined, but it hurt even more when her words came out as mumbles and incoherent murmurs. So quickly she’d forgotten the silicon mass that was occupying her mouth. “Don’t worry, sweetheart,” the woman cooed. “I’ll make sure all your pretty onesies and rompers have your name stitched on them, okay? We won’t need these silly stickers anymore.” And without hesitation she tossed it into the trash bin. Dawn wouldn’t have too much of a problem reaching the top of the bin, but what was much more daunting was to try and reach the bottom. They were all pointless hypotheticals though, because she was already being tugged along again to the exit. Only then did it register she was going outside half-naked. She tried to whine and complain to the woman, to Mama, but all it amounted to was more pacifier gibberish. And even that would come to stop as Dawn earned herself another slap on the thigh, reminding her why she was crying to begin with. “What has gotten into you, Abigail?” She tutted, and wordlessly Dawn kept pointing to her pull-ups. Finally, something clicked for the willfully ignorant beast. “You’re embarrassed about your undies?” Finally! Something got through to her! “Is that all?” Or...maybe not. One to make a mountain out of a molehill in any circumstance, she howled with laughter as she cupped the front of the pull-up and lifted her hand as she squeezed it. Dawn’s heart skipped a beat as she suddenly came off the ground, wrapping her hands around the woman’s arm for security. “But actually, you are walking around bare-footed... And we don’t want those little piggies on the yucky floor, do we? No we don’t!” She kept making syrupy noises and faces, but it scared Dawn, watching as the monster tried to act human. Her posture ended with her legs trying to wrap themselves around her generously-sized torso, and hooking her arms around her neck. Nothing was going to change her pretty pull-up being on full display, but in the Amazon’s words, at least she didn’t have to stand on the yucky floor… The pair leaned over as the Amazon hoisted the large bag back over her shoulder, and Dawn could feel the rise and fall with each step as they neared the exit. “Okay, Abby, now it’s just a short little trip back to the car! Mummy lives in the city next to this one, so we’re gonna have you take your nappy-wappy in the car, got it?” It was all going to happen regardless, so Dawn barely even registered what she was saying. Four words perturbed her especially, however, which was ‘next to this one.’ She was leaving the city, and judging by the suggestion of a nap, she’d be sleeping for at least an hour, which meant at least an hour’s distance from here; from potential safety, as well as from the hotel which would get her home. It was only getting worse and Dawn was running out of ways to feasibly cope. Everything had dealt such heavy blows to her in such rapid succession she couldn’t bear to endure another violent shot to her morale. She jerked a little as her body tried to muster a hiccup, and despite it being the shoulder of her arch-nemesis, she weepily set her head on the woman’s shoulder. “Awwh, already getting started on your nap? Once you wake up you’ll be in your new home! Mummy has all the Little-friendly channels, too! That means lotsa cartoons for my baby girl. Doesn’t that sound fun? Huh? Huh?” Even when she tried to surrender she couldn’t, as with the woman’s incessant coos and the occasional crinkly bounce, shuteye was impossible. If she thought it was all one bad dream, hearing the outside world fade back into the noises she could hear was an unfortunate argument to that belief. It didn’t matter where they were going. Dawn couldn’t do anything about it. She could not struggle or speak. She could only be a spectator to her own demise. And apparently the woman was getting impatient, because she started to pick up the pace. Dawn sullenly watched the ground beneath them, the world covered in a haze as her eyelids were only part way opened. “You there! Stop!” Who was in trouble now? Dawn could only imagine it was another unfortunate Little. So quickly she’d learned the ways of this world though. Now that they were on someone’s radar, they were as good as dead. They were going faster, but clearly the woman’s body wasn’t meant for physical activity, because Dawn could hear her starting to breathe a bit more heavily. Dawn was doing her best to try and pass out; anything to cease this waking nightmare. She knew how this world worked. Enough to know that this was it for her. Somehow, she was inspired to panic again as a finger crept its way into the legband of her pull-up, causing her to squirm uncomfortably. She wanted to whine. She wanted to protest, but it was getting old, constantly remembering she had no ability to speak, so instead all she could do was weep. She winced when she felt the sharp prick on her delicate backside, squeezing the woman tighter for emotional support. It didn’t matter what she was holding, as long as there was something she could take her physical frustration out on. The Amazon went on to massage Dawn’s backside, crinkling all the way. It was all sensory overload at this point. Everything was a blurry mess and she had a growing headache. Maybe some rest would do her good. As the world spun on its axis, Dawn suspended from a chain violently shook from the whiplash. It was getting worse, so much worse. She saw double earlier because she was caught in a daze, but now she was seeing triple. Quadruple. “You! With the bag! Stop!” Amidst all the noise, it was wonderful to hear it slowly dimming into nothing. Her small migraine was fading as so was she. It gave her less of a headache when she kept her eyes shut too. “That’s it, Abby, you must be all tuckered out, huh?” A hand stroked the back of her head, but Dawn was too out of it to think of an insult. How did she know she was tired? Well, maybe she was showing the signs... Processing her surroundings came second to absorbing the calming atmosphere. Her original tight squeeze from having her bum stuck with something sharp was fading into a weak hold. Dawn’s senses were becoming quite limited, because she was tired, of course, but she could feel they came to a sudden stop. “Ma’am? Would you mind stopping to answer a few questions?” The voice was distant and echoey. “Why?” The voice was vicious and defensive. “I found her! I know how things work!” Despite the fire and passion, it sounded even more distant from the first. “I’m going to need you to step over here...” The way the sentence ended, it was just as Dawn heard it. Though it sounded as if there were more words to follow, they never came. Either that, or she didn’t hear them. What she didn’t know however was that no one was lowering their voices. Everyone was quite up close and personal, speaking volumes in commanding and emotional voices. All that changed was Dawn’s perception of the outside world. After all, how could she when in a drug-induced sleep?

Prologue “Saul, where’s your- hey, don’t you even think about going out that door!” His mother shouted as she saw him out of the corner of her eye. The screen door clattered open and he ran. From the kitchen, frantic shuffling could be heard as his adopted mother was torn between chasing after her child and the pot of boiling water on the stove. Saul had slipped the diaper off his waist just prior to this escape attempt and he knew he had a decent chance of making it away. With a quick jump, he cleared the two steps and was off the back porch and running around the side yard of the house he had shared with the Amazonian woman. As he made it to the front area of the yard, he heard the back door closing again and he knew that trouble was not far behind. He turned right and headed along the sidewalk and almost ran into another giant, much older, who was busy in her own flower beds near the road. She looked up in mild surprise at the sudden commotion in front of her and recognized the situation immediately. Rather than stop him, the woman merely chuckled and whooped after him. “Oh, we got a little nakie baby!” Saul ran across the front of her house before cutting back down between her house and the house next door. There wasn’t much space between the two, and he knew the woman who was following him had a little trouble like most of the people her size cutting sharp corners. Behind him, he heard his mother scream his name before being politely given directions by the old woman which way he had gone. He made it to the backyard and turned left again. A long wall cut across the back of the lots on this subdivision, and he hoped he could find a gap in the fence or even a stubborn homeowner that had not pushed for a privacy so he could cut across to the next street and get some more distance between him and his mother. He continued to run, and risked a short look back. Behind him, he saw a large shadow come around the corner. He quickly cut back between another pair of houses towards the street, and saw the shadow do the same. He immediately turned and continued back along the fence line. The shadow had not followed. He grinned. He might just make it away this time. Then he noticed something new. Eight houses down, a homeowner had put up their own section of privacy fence, on this side of the line of fencing. He started looking more closely at the fence line, hoping for a gap or half rotted piece he could move. He needed that opening. He ran past another house and glanced left. The shadow was keeping pace on the other side of the house. Well, time to try another trick. He ran past the house and then immediately doubled back and up the side of it. With a little luck, his mother would continue to run past for another house or two, and by then he would have come around to the front and even made it across to the other side of the street with a little luck. He grinned. This was one of the most enjoyable escape attempts to date. He almost felt a little sad that it could end this easily if he lost her. He just cleared the side yard when suddenly he saw arms reaching around the large shrubs in front of him, perfectly placed to cut off his escape. She knew what he had planned. With a chuckle and a mild shout of consternation, he jumped into the waiting arms. He was suddenly pulled close as the woman’s body dropped to a knee to avoid falling over from her charges jump into her arms. “Gotcha!” He felt himself being raised slightly and a hand brushing aside his hair and a pair of lips kissing his forehead. “I told you; no matter how far you run, I will always catch you.” Saul giggled. “I almost got away this time.” His mother shook her head and gave his nose a light touch. “Not even. That fence ruined your chances long before you made your attempt. Now, as fun as this was, you are in serious trouble mister. You are a very nakie baby and you know you aren’t supposed to be out of your diaper. Not to mention that you made me ruin some perfectly good pasta when you made your escape attempt. You realize those noodles were almost done, right? By the time I get you home, changed, and settled, they are going to be too mushy to eat.” Saul put his arms around her neck and rested his head on his shoulder. “Uh-huh. I was hoping it would give me an extra minute or two.” As they passed their neighbor’s house, the old women smiled and got to her feet. She patted Saul on the head and looked at his mother. “I see our little truant has been apprehended again. Not his greatest attempt, but certainly one of the better ones. “Oh, I wouldn’t say that. He didn’t notice that young couple down the street had put up some fencing last month. He’s got to be more observant if he ever thinks he can get away from me that easily” his mother said, patting his bottom. “I’ll catch you later Mrs. Rogers. Right now, I’ve got a little boy that needs supper and a diaper rather badly.” Saul sighed in contentment as they went back inside their home and his mother grabbed his old diaper as they went into the living room and placed him on the changing table. She frowned and tossed the old one away in his pail and reached for a new pamper. “What’s on your mind sweetheart? I thought you enjoyed yourself.” “I did, but it wasn’t long enough.” His mother finished wiping him down and started powdering him. “Well, I know what will cheer you up. Lets finished getting you changed and get some yummy food in your belly, and I will tell you one of your favorite bed time stories tonight, okay?” Saul smiled knowingly. “Which one would that be?” She finished powdering him and taped up the new diaper before blowing a quick raspberry on his stomach. “How about how Mommy finally caught her wonderful baby boy?” _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Saul sat in front of the television. It was nearly midnight but his excitement was peaking as he watched the announcer. A couple hundred miles away on a set of islands, a group of over one hundred participants was completing a grueling marathon known as the Fjorders’ Double Crossing. Over twenty miles of shoreline broken up with 6 miles of running through the cold evening waters of the Fjord was a tough challenge. It would almost be a swimming contest if a little attempted it, but even the Amazonians had trouble running through up to four feet of water. From what the announcer said, over two hundred and fifty people had started the challenge, but almost half had dropped out by the halfway point as their joints had locked up. Only a hundred and ten or so were left by now, and most were floundering in the final stretch of the Fjord, trying to cope with the cold waters. The announcer made a comment that a small group far ahead of the pack had been pushing themselves hard on the final stretch, and were spotted a couple hundred meters offshore in the dark. The challenge would be over in minutes. Saul was excited. Normally, the competition would take another hour or more and he would have to go to bed and miss the end, but this year looked promising. He just had to hold out for a couple more minutes. “Saul Yurten, what on earth are you doing awake at this hour? You were supposed to be in bed more than two hours ago. Your bed time might be later than your father’s, but you know that this is far too late for a little your age to be up” the elderly voice of his grandma proclaimed from doorway to the living room. Saul looked down sheepishly. He had turned down the television fairly low, but he guess that her hearing was sharp enough to hear even that little bit of sound. “Sorry Gran, I just wanted to see the end this year. It’s a good group this year, and they are almost at the end already.” Grandma Emma was an unusual sort, but between her and Grandma Judy, he was glad that he was staying at her house currently. Grandma Judy was the law and order to Grandma Emma’s controlled chaos and unashamed spoiling of her baby and grandbaby. The old woman sat down next to him on the couch and briefly checked her hair net to make sure it was still in place. She picked up Saul and sat him in her lap, slowly patting his head and reaching a hand through a leg opening in his sleep shorts to check his pull up. “Still dry,” She proclaimed. “Now, who are we hedging our bets on this year. How’s that girl fairing, what was her name, Stephanie?” Saul shrugged. “I’m hoping she does well. From what I saw earlier, she was starting strong and stayed pretty steady through the first half the race. She’s also a recent favorite, so I have hope she wins it. She has done better each year, and last year she came in eighth. From what’s been said, it’s down to Arden, Smith, Morgansson, Tolten, and her right now in the final stretch. “Oh, Morgansson competed again this year? For a man his age, he is a handsome one. It would be nice to see him win one more time.” Their attention turned back to the program, as the announcer moved slightly out of the way and the camera zoomed in on a group of figures in the distance, blobs of blackness splashing through the water headed towards a cluster of lights set up on the beach and a set of poles with a ribbon tied between them. Saul leaned forward. “Come on Stephanie, you can do it,” he called to one of the figures on screen. “Come on Danny boy, don’t lose to these youngsters” Emma called to her champion. Just off shore, the pack started to split. One began to lag behind, then another, with the final three staying fairly close together. The water splashed up over the contestants and Saul could only imagine how cold it had to be and what they were feeling in those final feet. At the water’s edge, an older gentleman pulled away from the other two and managed to make it across the finish line first. Emma went wild, cheering for her contestant as the crowd gathered round and uttered words of congratulations. Stephanie wasn’t the second or the third. A minute later, and she wasn’t the fourth. After two more minutes, a woman in her late twenties ran up onto the beach and across the finish line to warm applause like those before her. Saul and Emma chatted for a bit before a third form walked through the doorway from a bedroom down the hall. A grown man in a dark green flannel footed jumper walked in with a blanket in one hand while his other rubbed at his eyes. “What are you guys doing? Some of us are trying to sleep, you know.” Emma got up and quickly picked him up, cooing slightly and patting his back. “I’m sorry baby. Mommy and Saul were just watching the end of the race, and we weren’t watching how loud we were. I know you need your sleep more than your son does, so how about I warm you a nice bottle of milk and get you back to bed, ok? “Sounds good,” he drowsed as his mother carried him off to the kitchen. Saul went ahead and turned off the television. He knew what was coming next. He poked his head into the kitchen to see his grandma gently bouncing his father and watching a bottle heating up in the microwave. “Hey Grandma, I’m just going to go ahead and head to bed, okay? I turned off the television.” Emma nodded. “Go ahead and wait by the changing table. I know how you get when you’re excited, and I want you in a nice night diapee. I’ll have your father back in a minute and then I will change you. Also, remember that even with no school tomorrow, you still have homework due the day after. Your grandma Judy wants it all done by the end of the day tomorrow.” The microwave beeped and she took out the bottle, screwed on the cap, and handed it to her son. “Oh, and your mother wanted me to remind you that you have two books that are due back as well, so don’t forget to bring those along too!” Saul nodded. It was the penalty he lived with to have a mother and two grandmothers doting on him all the time. He always had to focus on his studies, but wasn’t so bad. He’d finish his work and then get to go outside and run. Best part was that he only had a few weeks until he graduated anyways, and then he wouldn’t have to worry about it ever again. It was a good life, and one he wouldn’t change a bit.

This is Volume 2 of a multi-volume story. The first volume, totalling 800 pages, can be found here and a revised, proofed version can be found on Amazon for $2.99. Thank you to all my readers, especially to those who have supported me by purchasing a copy of the first volume. Chapter 1 The three of them were sitting at the dinner table, the dishes already cleared away. “So,” Amanda said, “At the end of the summer, I’ll be moving out.” Jamie had sat glumly through the entire conversation. It wasn’t a total surprise. He’d seen the signs, like catching Amanda looking at furniture online. Her graduation was coming up in a few weeks. While it had never been discussed with Jamie, he knew at some point Amanda would be moving out. She was 24 now and couldn’t live at home forever. It was just an issue they had all put off, Jamie most of all, it seeming from his little’s perspective like everything was farther away than it really was. Becky and Amanda watched his reaction now with trepidation, which only grew when he didn’t immediately speak. Jamie listened without saying anything, and now that Amanda was done, he had nothing to say. Instead, his breathing slowly began to get heavier until it was audible, and the lump in his throat grew, and he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold in his emotions much longer. He propelled himself out of his chair and began to stomp toward his nursery. Amanda jumped up and got in front of him, bending down to put both her hands on his shoulders. “Hey, talk to me,” she pleaded. “Let me go!” “No, we’ll talk this over together.” “No!” Not thinking or meaning to, Jamie kicked Amanda in the shin, hard enough that she let him go, and resumed his stomp to his room, throwing “I hate you” over his shoulder as he did and slamming his door. Amanda stood there shocked, her shin throbbing and her heart aching much worse. Becky had her hand over her face and a tear in her eye; she exhaled, feeling ineffectual and wondering what she could do. Amanda’s sob brought her out of her trance, and Becky was up and had her arms around her daughter as she began to cry hard. “Baby, I’m sorry. Shhh,” Becky cooed. “He … said ...” Amanda tried to say. “I know. I know. He doesn’t mean it.” It was almost four years since Jamie had arrived, and while Jamie and Amanda had cross words before, they had almost always been the typical things bigs and littles get upset with each other over, boundaries and rules and the occasional bad mood. But even those arguments were rare, almost non-existent between the two of them. She was his favorite person, and he was hers. “I’ll go talk to him in a bit,” Becky assured her. Amanda had stopped crying but was still trying to get her breathing back under control. “C’mon,” Becky urged her. “Why don’t you go get a drink of water and wash your face.” Amanda got her drink and went upstairs, and Becky stood alone in the kitchen trying to think of how to do this better than they had planned. Amanda was his guardian, too, and Becky didn’t want that to change. She’d known it was unrealistic for Amanda to move out like any other sibling; it would hurt Amanda and Jamie too much. They’d decided to share custody, though what that meant specifically, they hadn’t yet decided. They wanted to include Jamie in those conversations, but it was clear he wasn’t ready to do that. Becky took a deep breath and walked down the hall to the nursery. She could hear muffled crying through the door. She debated knocking and decided to just go in. A bunch of Jamie’s toys were on the floor, and there was a dent in the drywall. Jamie was on his tummy, face buried in his well-worn bear, crying. He turned his head to the side with his eyes closed and said, “Get out! I don’t wanna talk to you.” “It’s me, Jamie,” Becky said gently, closing the door behind her. Jamie stood up, dropped his bear, and stumbled head down into Becky’s arms as she knelt down to catch him. His face smothered in her chest, he resumed wailing. “Shhhh,” she tried to calm him, “shhhh. There, there. You’re okay, Baby Bear.” It seemed to have no effect, but after half a minute he resumed his quiet tears and shaking sobs as she held him tight and tried to comfort him by rubbing circles on his back. She picked him up and sat down in the rocker with him. After a few more minutes, he sat up, tear streaks on his face and his nose running freely. He wiped his nose with his sleeve and sobbed again, “I don’t want her to go,” before collapsing back onto Becky’s shirtfront. “I know, Baby Bear. I know,” she cooed. Becky wanted to cry as much as he did for how hurt both her babies were. It was as draining for her as for them, and she’d been thinking about this for over a year. She finally felt him stop sobbing, and he laid limp against her. She stood up and carried him to the changing table, where with one hand she pulled a wipe from the warmer and held it to his nose. “Blow.” He did, and he did so hard she was afraid he’d hurt his ears. She dropped the wipe in the diaper pail and grabbed another to wipe off his face. “How do you feel,” she asked. “I have a headache.” “I bet you do. Wanna just go to bed?” “Yes.” “Okay.” She sat him on the edge of his crib. “I’ll be right back.” She left and came back with a cup of littles’ cold medicine, which she held to his lips and he drank. She hoped the nighttime formula would help him to sleep and make his head feel better. He sat silently while she pulled his clothes off and tossed them into his hamper. He laid himself down, and she turned to pick up his bear. She laid it beside him, checked his diaper, pulled the covers up half way, and planted a kiss on his cheek. “Everything will be alright, Baby Bear, I promise,” she tried to reassure him. He wasn’t sure he believed her. “He’s asleep,” Becky said when she went upstairs and found Amanda laying on her own bed clutching a pillow. “I feel awful,” Amanda groaned. “I know. So do I.” “But you’re not the one doing this to him,” Amanda said, so angry with herself. Becky sat on the edge of the bed and closed her eyes, sighing again and shaking her head. “You’re not doing anything to him. This happens to everyone, whether it’s a little or a sibling or even a parent and child.” Becky was purposefully not telling her how hard Amanda’s moving out was for her, too; she didn’t want to pile on. “This is like when Dad left,” Amanda said. “Is it really?” “Sort of. At first.” Amanda had gone through all the normal emotions of a kid whose parents were getting divorced. Only later, when she was older, did she realize she didn’t miss him or even had ever really liked him. “Except this time I’m the asshole who’s leaving.” “Oh, Manda, stop.” It hurt her to hear her daughter being so hard on herself. “You’re just growing up is all, and you’re not even leaving. You’ll see him most days.” Amanda didn’t respond and instead choked on another sob, closing her eyes and setting a few more tears loose when she opened them. “I made him cry. I don’t think I’ve ever done that before.” “Oh, baby girl,” Becky cooed as she bent at the waist to lay her head gently on Amanda’s shoulder. “He’ll forgive you. Probably by morning.” “You think so,” Amanda sniffed. “Yes. He loves you more than anything. You know that.” “How are we gonna do this, Mom? It ... it just hurts.” Amanda’s stomach was tied in a bitter knot. “I know, baby girl. I know.” Becky let a few tears of her own go. Her baby girl was moving out, and both her babies’ hearts were wounded, and Becky, too, was sad. In a few months, she’d wake up one morning, one morning when it was Amanda’s turn to have Jamie, and her home would be empty.

Set in the diaper dimension universe. Let me know if you guys like it and want to see more. _______________________ Of all the assignments I had been given this one was surprising me as the worst so far. To date I've been involved in three war and one attempted coup in a jungle no one knows about. The superiors took note of my work and I advanced pretty fast. I also made some powerful friends that wanted to return some favors. When I was told I'd be given a nice cushy embassy guard duty I was pretty happy. No more bullet dodging in a hot sandy hell or fungus filled socks in the humid Congo. Hell I even thought I could find a nice girl and try settling down again with wife number four. Might work this time. But for all the advantages of being here and even being in full command it didn't make up for the one serious down side of the job. I checked my watch and saw that the downside would be here just about now. The asshole kept time like a Swiss masterwork. “Good morning! How are you today little boy? Is our little Ashley having a nice day?” I looked up from my watch and saw what I saw each morning. Two of my subordinates looking very uncomfortable and flanking a well dressed young man. The man's size made my men look s like they were 2 or 3 feet tall. He towered over them and myself. He was rail thin and reminded me of a telephone pole. But with his size he could probably easily crush any human in this town. He of course didn't though. It would be an interdimensional incident that no one really wanted to see happen. Plus he was a kind sort. That's probably what I hated the most about him. He always smiled and was polite. He was also insanely condescending and the treatment of me and my men drove me mad. “Good morning Ambassador Pool. As I have asked please address me as Commander Blair.” I said to him. I tried my best to make eye contact, but at the angle I was staring right into the sun trying to look up at him and had to squint. “And as I have answered we aren't on the battlefield little mister so no need for such formalities. Just call me Henry and I'll call you Ashley my little friend. Oh I brought some for you as well.” The tower in front of me cheerfully responded as the reached in a large bag and pulled out a normal sized cookie and handed it to me. Each morning the same two men escorted the Ambassador to a local shop that has agreed to make a few sweets in the size of the Amazons. The embassy has a full kitchen, but I think the Ambassador is trying to endear himself to the locals. The shop is making a small fortune supplying them. He also sometimes brings me and my men some. I noticed my two men were awkwardly holding a cookie each. I took mine from his giant hand and thanked him. If I didn't it would have been a long argument of me saying no and having to take it eventually anyway. What the Ambassador calls a “tantrum”. The large man waved and said his goodbyes to “ little Tommy" and “little Joey" and I saw Specialists Thomas Ford and Joseph Fields get more uncomfortable. He all released a sigh of relief seeing the Ambassador back on what is technically Amazon soil. We tossed the cookies in the bin and I sent the men back to the small shed that we stayed in outside the embassy. I went around the east side of the building and lit a cigarette. I had to make sure I was not in view of the embassy windows as I smoked. We all did. If we were seen smoking by the Ambassador he would give us an earful about it being bad for our small lungs. He actually threatened by punish a few of my men for it. We complained about that one, but nothing came of it. This was an Ambassador from a superior dimension and also he was related to the head of there ruling party. Nothing to do but grin and bear this assignment.